Tag Archives: Jesus Christ

1 PETER 2

1 PETER 2

The Leviticus Section 2:1-10
In this section the apostle establishes that believers are holy and royal priests, and they come into the good of the relationship God has extablished with them on the basis of the sacrifice of Christ, just as Israel came into great privileges on the basis of His covenant with them. The priestly house is built up on Christ the living stone, and His characteristics are enlarged upon in 6-8.

2:1
Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings,

Wherefore- a word that denotes a logical connection with what has gone before. The believer is born again, and because that new birth is of God he has become part of a generation or seed which is incorruptible. It follows that his behaviour should harmonise with his new nature.

Laying aside all malice- it is most inappropriate for one who is of the incorruptible seed of God to be marked by malice, or badness. The apostle has been speaking of believers loving one another with a pure heart fervently, 1:22, so the evils the apostle now lists must be laid aside as not fitting for the Christian life. The idea in “laying aside” is the same as the putting away of leaven on passover night and subsequently.

And all guile- all forms of deceit should be foreign to the child of God. He should follow the pattern set by his Saviour and Lord of whom it is said later in this chapter, “neither was guile found in his mouth”, verse 22.

And hypocrisies- this is the opposite of being sincere and transparent; it is play-acting, for a hypocritos was a mask worn by an actor so that he could appear on the stage as if he were someone other than himself.

And envies- jealousy is sorrow another has something; envy wants that something for itself. It is the opposite of selflessness.

And all evil speakings- note the comprehensive nature of these injunctions, “all malice…all guile…all evil speakings”, and the two without “all” in front of them are in the plural. We are to be thorough in our dealing with these matters. As the apostle Paul exhorted the Corinthians, “”For even Christ our passover was sacrificed for us: therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth”, 1 Corinthians 5:7,8.

The sins the apostle lists were all manifest by the chief priests who condemned Christ to death. They were marked by malice, for they were etermined to condemn Him whatever laws they broke in the process. They used guile, such as when they changed the charge against Him from that of bing the Son of God, the subject of their condemnation of Him in their council, to that of being a king, for that would interest Pilate more. They were marked by hypocrisy too, for they refused to enter Pilate’s house lest they be defiled with a speck of leaven, yet had no qualms in rejecting the spotless Son of God. Pilate assessed their attitude correctly, for we are told “he knew that for envy they had delivered him”, Matthew 27:18. They were guilty of evil speaking, too, for instance as they maligned Him before Pilate in Luke 23:5. It should be easy for Christian priests to be different to this.

2:2
As newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby:

As newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the word- the apostle continues his theme of the new birth, and exhorts us to maintain the initial zeal for the word of God that we had when first we were born again through its agency. We should not confuse this exhortation to desire milk with Paul’s criticism of the carnal Corinthians because they were only capable of being fed with milk, and meat was too strong for them, 1 Corinthians 3:2. There the contrast is between milk and meat; here the contrast is between desiring milk and not desiring milk; the two illustrations each have their own and distinct lesson in their context, and should not be confused.

The first thing a newborn baby seeks for is milk; it is not interested in anything else. God has put this instinct into his creatures for their own physical good. He has put that desire into His children for their spiritual good. To have no desire for the word of God is a mark of unbelief. The apostle is not so much urging the believer to desire milk, but to desire it earnestly, such is the force of the word.

That ye may grow thereby- it is a tragedy if a baby does not grow in the natural sense; how much more so in the spiritual. The apostle John described the three stages of growth in the family of God, with little children developing into young men, and young men developing into fathers, 1 John 2:13-27. The reason the little children had grown into young men was that the word of God was abiding in them. It was not just that they read the Bible, but that they had allowed its truth to find a settled place in their hearts. This is the secret of progress in spiritual things.

2:3
If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious.

If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious- the word “if” does not mean that the apostle is casting doubt on their conversion, but rather that the initial tasting of the Lord as being gracious will encourage further and constant growing by the food of the word of God. So he is saying in effect, “If you have intially tasted that the Lord is good, you will wish to continue feeding on the word of God”.

The apostle alludes here to the experience of David when he and his followers were hungry, and they went to the priest who gave them bread that had been reserved for the priests, 1 Samuel 21:1-6. Later on David penned the psalm Peter references here, and exhorts his readers to taste and see that the Lord is good, Psalm 34:8. See also the title of the psalm, which indicates it was written just after David had eaten the shewbread.

By the Spirit Peter changes the psalmist’s word “good” to “gracious”, for he had been with the Lord when He had gone through the cornfields, Matthew 12:1-8. The Pharisees had criticised the disciples for plucking the ears of corn, for that infringed their man-made rule about harvesting. The Lord defends His disciples by reference to the incident with David, for he was not of the tribe of Levi, yet ate of the shewbread normally reserved for that family. The Lord went on to point out that the priests, Divinely instructed, had removed the previous set of loaves to replace them with new loaves. Those loaves were hot, telling us that although it was the Sabbath, they had baked bread, and then worked to renew the loaves. All this shewed that God had built into the commands of the law those things that showed He was the God of grace. The Lord Jesus claimed that right, too, being God manifest in flesh. As the disciples were protected from the legal demands of the Pharisees by the words of the Lord Jesus, they realised that God was gracious, and Peter affirms that here. It is significant that the apostle brings in the idea of the shewbread, for it was the food of the priests, and he would thus encourage us to feed on Christ to strengthen us in our priestly ministry.

2:4
To whom coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and precious,

To whom coming, as unto a living stone- Peter is drawing on his experience at Caesarea Philippi, where he confessed that Jesus was the Christ, the Son of the living God, Matthew 16:16. As a result, the Lord assured him that it was on this rock-solid doctrine of His Sonship that the church would be founded. Those who come to Christ confessing that He is the Son of the living God are built on this sure foundation.

Disallowed indeed of men- the apostle has in mind a word that the psalmist used when he foretold the rejection of the Messiah by the nation of Israel, for he wrote, “the stone which the builders refused”, Psalm 118:22. Peter himself had used a different thought when he confronted the rulers about their rejection of Christ, for he said they had set Him at nought, thinking Him to be of no importance, and of no use when it came to building up the nation of Israel, Acts 4:11. Sadly this is still the verdict of the majority in Israel today, for as Isaiah said, “He is despised and rejected of men”, Isaiah 53:3. It is said that Calvary was the site of a quarry outside the walls of Jerusalem, and even today the stones that were rejected when Herod was building his temple are lying around, unwanted. So also is Christ unwanted.

But chosen of God, and precious- the verdict of God about His Son is the polar opposite to that of men. They rejected Him, God deliberately chose Him; they set Him at nought and thought Him worthless, but God valued Him highly. He thinks Him precious in the same way that a particular stone is considered indispensable for the stability of a building.

2:5
Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.

Ye also, as lively stones- because coming to Christ as the living stone involved believing on Him, and this resulted in them being given the gift of eternal life, the life of God, they can now be called lively or living stones, for they share the life of the one on whom they are built, even the Son of the living God.

Are built up a spiritual house- the Hebrew word for son is ben, which is connected with the verb to build, for a son is a stone in the building of his father’s house. So the believer, built up on Christ, forms part of a spiritual house, just as the sons of Aaron formed the priestly house.

An holy priesthood- the living sons in the house constitute a holy priesthood in a far better sense than Aaron’s sons did, for they were not necessarily believers, but all who form part of the Christian priesthood are believers built on Christ.

The apostle has been emphasising the new birth all along in his epistle thus far, and this reminds us that all those who are born of God are priests before God. The priesthood now is not made up of a select few, who inherit the title by natural birth. Christian priests, whether male or female, newly-saved or long-ago-saved are such by spiritual birth.

To offer up spiritual sacrifices- it was said of Aaron that he was to minister unto God in the priest’s office, Exodus 29:1, so the primary purpose of the priesthood was to minister to the heart of God, for every time the priest functioned at the altar, or inside the sanctuary, he was reminding God of what His Son would be to Him when He came. It is the great privilege of the Christian priest to remind his God of what His Son was to Him when He was on earth.

The days are gone when God required His people to bring animals for sacrifice. Now, worship is in Spirit and in truth, so the worship being “in Spirit” does not mean it is not in truth. The Lord Jesus came to “take away the first”, that is, the initial system of sacrifices that God gave formally to Israel, to “establish the second”, meaning the spiritual counterpart of the Old Testament that is found in His comprehensive work of sacrifice at Calvary, Hebrews 10:9. As God’s people function as holy priests, whether met together or not, they are able to speak in the Father’s ear of the wonder of the sacrificial work of His Son, and this gives Him pleasure, in contrast to the Old Testament sacrifices which did not in any final sense, for they were “offered by the law”, Hebrews 10:8.

Acceptable to God by Jesus Christ- the Israelite, when he came to the priest as he stood at the altar, must wait to see if his sacrifice meets the requirements as to freedom from blemish. The Christian is a priest himself, so does not need an intermediary to act for him before God, and he is confident that his sacrifice of praise and worship is acceptable to God because it is offered by Jesus Christ, for He is the High Priest of His people, and brings the praises of His people to God. The writer to the Hebrews made it clear that, “every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices; wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer”, Hebrews 8:3. In other words, as He functions in the heavenly sanctuary, our high priest presents to God the sacrifices of praise that we offer.

The mention of the word acceptable reminds us that this was the character of the burnt offering, for we read that when a burnt offering was approved, then “it shall be accepted for him”, Leviticus 1:4. Furthermore, the words “he shall offer it of his own voluntary will”, verse 3, could be translated “offer it for his acceptance”. The Christian priest, therefore, may be confident that his sacrifce is acceptable if it reminds God of His Son and His sacrifice, as the burnt offering also did in old time.

2:6
Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded.

Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture- the apostle now proceeds to quote from the prophecy of Isaiah. He does not do so to assert that the prophecy is fulfilled in his day, but simply to use the language of the prophet to illustrate his point about the character of Christ as the living stone. He will be this for the nation of Israel in a coming day when the enemy is oppressing them, but Peter is only interested in the adjectives Isaiah uses to describe Christ, and also to point out that in a time of upheaval He is solid and dependable.

Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious- so the prophet is setting out certain truths here regarding the sort of foundation God lays. First, that it is God who lays this stone in place, for God has highly exalted His Son. Second, that it is laid in Sion, the heavenly Jerusalem, Hebrews 12:22. Third, that it is the chief corner stone, for in all things He must have the preeminence, Colossians 1:18. Fourth, that it is elect, for He is “chosen of God”, verse 4, despite having been rejected so cruelly by men. Fifth, that it is precious, as Peter has already said, for he is the only one that can function as the chief corner stone. All these descriptions have relevance to what the apostle is teaching.

And he that believeth on him shall not be confounded- Isaiah was speaking of a time when the enemies of Israel were dominant, and about to carry them away into captivity, but he assures those who believe that God will not forsake His people, nor allow them to be embarrassed by the defeat of the nation they belong to.

2:7
Unto you therefore which believe he is precious: but unto them which be disobedient, the stone which the builders disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner,

Unto you therefore which believe he is precious- the apostle links the idea of the stone being precious to God, and the idea of people believing on Him, which justifies the statement that those who believe find Him precious also, because by their faith they have sided with God in His verdict about the stone, realising that he is foundational to all God’s purpose.

But unto them which be disobedient- there were those in Isaiah’s day who had no intention on believing on the one God called precious, and by being like this they were being disobedient, for faith and obedience go together. In fact the apostle Paul spoke of “the obedience of faith”, Romans 16:26. They saw no preciousness in Him at all.

The stone which the builders disallowed- this expression is variously rendered in the New Testament. In Psalm 118:22, from which the quotation comes, the words are “the stone which the builders refused”, with the word refused meaning “to reject, to loathe, to despise, to reject”. In Matthew 21:42 the Lord Himself quotes it as “the stone which the builders rejected”. In Acts 4:11 the apostle Peter quotes it as “this is the stone that was set at nought of you builders”. Now we have Peter using the word “disallowed”, which means to disapprove or reject, so is the equivalent of the word the psalmist used.

The same is made the head of the corner- the foundation stone which gave alignment and stability to the whole building was laid first at the corner. All other stones must be laid in relation to it. So Christ has been given the vital place of prominence “in Sion”, (meaning the heavenly Sion at the present time, see Romans 11:26), and He gives the building its character.

2:8
And a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient: whereunto also they were appointed.

And a stone of stumbling- now the apostle thinks of those who reject God’s stone, and details the consequences. As they turn away from God’s choice of stone, they find that because it is at the corner, they stumble over it, striking against it.

And a rock of offence- so it is not by accident that they stumble, because the stone is not only designed to give those who believe confidence and stability in difficult times, but is also the test for unbelief. The Lord Jesus said, “this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil”, John 3:19. So He, as the light that exposes and reproves in righteousness, is the test for men. Their reaction to Him determines where they are in relation to God, whether they are built on the stone or whether they stumble over it. The question that the Lord left with the rulers of the nation before He went to the cross was, “What think ye of Christ?” Matthew 22:42. This is still the critical question for men.

Even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient- the great test is the soul’s reaction to the word of God as it comes to them with truth concerning Christ. Men are either obedient to that word or disobedient, for there is no middle ground.

Whereunto also they were appointed- men are not appointed to disobedience, as if it is their predestined fate. What they are appointed to is to stumble at the word if they reject it, for the rock on which they could have been built is also a rock of offence, designed to be the test whether they will accept God’s verdict about His Son or not.

2:9
But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light;

But ye are a chosen generation- the word “but” signals a contrast between those who stumble at the word, and believers. The apostle is reverting back to his description of believers in verse 5. Instead of stumbling over Christ, they have a dignified position in and through Him. At this point the apostle is alluding to the words of God when He entered into covenant relationship with Israel. Those words were: “ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine: and ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation”, Exodus 19:5,6. The expression “all the earth is mine” denotes that God could have chosen any nation of the earth to be brought to Himself, but He chose Israel. They are therefore a chosen generation.

A royal priesthood- instead of saying “kingdom of priests”, which is applicable to Israel as a nation, the apostle, by the Spirit, writes, royal priesthood. This in fact is a greater dignity than being a nation consisting of priests, for that does not make them individually royal. But the Christian priest is not only a holy priest, verse 5, but a royal one too. This anticipates the teaching of the Epistle to the Hebrews which establishes that Christ is High Priest after the order of Melchizedec, who was a king and a priest. So the priests who have Him as their High King-Priest must be king-priests too, so they are royal priests.

An holy nation- the apostle leaves this phrase unaltered, because the idea of a nation is a company of people joined together in a common interest, and under a common ruler. Whilst it would not be correct to call the church a nation, (for nations have to do with earth, and the church is heavenly), nevertheless the principles of corporateness and common recognition of authority do apply to the church.

A peculiar people- the word peculiar has altered in meaning since the days when the Authorised Version was produced. But we need not despair, for the passage from which Peter is quoting makes it plain that the idea is of a peculiar treasure, Exodus 19:5. They were a treasure especially for God. Such is the valuation that God makes of His people.

That ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light- God’s primary purpose in calling men to Himself is so that they may be a testimony to Him and His praise-worthy glories. Before, they were in the dark, having no notion of the greatness of His person, but now they have been brought into the light through the coming of Christ and His revelation of the Father. As the apostle Paul indicated, “the light of the knowledge of the glory of God” is seen in “the face of Jesus Christ”, 2 Corinthians 4:6. So, as often has been noted, we are holy priests to offer up, and royal priests to shew forth.

2:10
Which in time past were not a people, but are now the people of God: which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy.

Which in time past were not a people, but are now the people of God- this is an allusion to Hosea’s words regarding the the nation, just prior to them going into captivity. God warned them that He would disown them for their idolatry, and not reckon them to be His people, Hosea 1:9. This was symbolised by Hosea being instructed to call his newborn son Lo-ammi, which means “not my people”. We should remember that the recipients of this letter were the descendants of the ones God dispossessed, so Peter’s reference is especially relevant, and indeed, painful. But it was not all pain, for in his second chapter Hosea records God’s further words to them, after they have been gathered to Himself, “And I will say to them which were not my people,Thou art my people”, Hosea 2:23. In response they will say, “Thou art my God”, for their idolatry will be over.

Now Peter uses God’s dealings with this people nationally to illustrate what the gospel has done to believers individually. As unbelievers, they were not the people of God, but by the new birth they had been made the “sons of the living God”, to quote Hosea’s words again.

Which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy- Hosea also had a daughter, and God instructed him to call her Lo-ruhamah, which means “not having obtained mercy”, Hosea 1:6. But whereas the “not my people” judgement seems to be relevant to both the divisions of the nation, Israel, (the ten tribes), and Judah, (the two tribes), the withdrawal of mercy only relates to the ten tribes, for God pledges, at least for the time being, to have mercy on Judah, verse 7. So this part of God’s judgement is specific to the ten tribes, the very ones that Peter is writing to, as he tells us in the first verse of his epistle. But the promise through Hosea was that God would “have mercy upon her that had not obtained mercy”, and whereas that is a promise to the nation, the blessing of it has been entered into by those to whom the apostle is writing.

The Numbers Section 2:11
This section is very small, perhaps because it reflects the fact that the journey across the wilderness should have been very short. (See Moses’ very pointed remark in Deuteronomy 1:2, where he says, “There are eleven days’ journey from Horeb by the way of mount Seir unto Kadesh-barnea”). As soon as Israel had begun their “strangers and pilgrims” experience, they were assailed by a powerful enemy, for as soon as they reached the wilderness, we read, “then came Amelek, and fought against Israel”). So believers have an enemy within, and should be on guard. We will consider this section with the Deuteronomy Section.

Deuteronomy Section 2:13-5:14
Just as Moses exhorted the people as they prepared to enter the land of Canaa, and told them of the sort of dangers to expect, so the apostle Peter warns us of the pitfalls of living amongst the Gentiles. Whereas the Israelites were to drive out the tribes in Canaan, we are not called to drive out anybody, but live amongst them as a testimony to Christ.

The apostle next deals with various practical matters. First of all, personal behaviour in general, verses 11-17. Then advice for servants, especially those who have difficult masters, verses 18-25. He then turns to relationship between husbands and wives, especially where one is not saved, 3:1-7.

The apostle has detailed some of the privileges that being a believer brings, but he now warns against the wrong attitude which can so easily overcome us. So we may look at the following passage as a series of warnings, as follows:

(a) Verses 11,12
The believer is a holy priest

Warning against complacency

The fact that he is holy himself by standing, and a part of a holy nation by Divine positioning, does not mean he should not be alert to the uprising of the flesh within. He should be on guard, and aware of the danger of the flesh asserting itself.

(b) Verses 13-17
The believer is a royal priest

Warning against arrogancy.

The fact that he is a royal priest should not make the believer indifferent to and dismissive of the demands the state makes upon him. He should be compliant.

(c) Verses 18-25
The believer is part of a chosen generation.

Warning against delinquency

The fact that he is one of God’s chosen does not make him exempt from the trials of everyday life, even if he is a slave. He should not rebel.

(d) Verses 3:1-7
Warning against despondency.

The believing wife should not despair if her husband is not yet saved, but should seek to live before him so that the gospel is commended. She should trust in God, as Sarah did.

The Numbers Section
Verse 11

Warning against complacency

2:11
Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul;

Dearly beloved- before he begins to challenge his readers as to their behaviour in the world, (which world hates them), he assures them of his affection for them. But this affection is the outcome of the love of the Lord Jesus for him, and Peter is obeying the command of Christ in the upper room, to “love one another as I have loved you”, John 15:12. That chapter is about the true vine, of which true believers are the branches, and the only way those branches can be fruitful in a hostile environment is to have what gardeners call a micro-climate around them. In other words, they should remember the statement Christ made on that occasion, “As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love”, John 15:9. As we consciously bask in the love of Christ as expressed to us by fellow-believers, we shall be better able to endure the harsh conditions in the world around.

I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims- as soon as Israel had begun their “strangers and pilgrims” experience, they were assailed by a powerful enemy, for as soon as they reached the wilderness, we read, “then came Amelek, and fought against Israel”. So believers have an enemy within, and should be on guard. Although the reference to Amelek is found in the book of Exodus, still it is true that the event happened in the wilderness.

Peter’s readers were scattered historically, for their ancestors had been carried into Assyria in Old Testament times. They had become scattered gradually, as we see from the various districts the apostle lists in 1:1. Given this situation, they might have felt that their situation was hopeless, and they had nothing to live for. The apostle has already pointed them to the heavenly inheritance that is theirs, and now he motivates them by reminding them that they are strangers, for they have been cut off from the world just as really as their ancestors had been cut off from Egypt. But they were not to wander aimlessly, as, alas, their forefathers did, but to be pilgrims, resolute, purposeful, and knowing their destination.

Abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul- they must not think that because they are in this world, which is like a barren wilderness, there are no dangers to threaten them. They have within them still the flesh, which is unchanged from the flesh they had before they were converted. When a person gets saved their flesh is not saved, but their soul is, and they are born again as to the spirit. The body is unchanged, however, and it is in the body that the flesh, or sinful self, finds its home. This represents an inner danger. The apostle Paul found this, for we may think of him in his Arabia experience, cut off from all material things, yet the command that came home to him with full force, and slew him as to effective Christian living, was “Thou shalt not covet”, see Romans 7:7-11.

The fleshly lusts that assail us “war against the soul”, for they do not attack us physically, but morally, and seek to defeat us, hindering our Christian progress as we make our way home to heaven.

Deuteronomy Section 2:13-5:14

2:12
Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evildoers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation.

Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles- just prior to his death, Moses found it necessary to warn the nation of Israel of the dangers that would confront them when they went into the land of promise. It was full of nations that were godless, and, moreover, they were godless to the limit, for the iniquity of the Amorites, which was not full in Abraham’s day, Genesis 15:16, had become full in Moses’ day. But whereas the Israelites were instructed of God to destroy the seven nations of Canaan, no such word comes to believers of this age. Now the response to the wickedness in the world is to bear a good and honest testimony against it whilst living amongst it. We have the example of the way the Lord Jesus lived for many years in Nazareth. The word honest has the idea of excellence about it; the behaviour of the believer should be exemplary.

That, whereas they speak against you as evildoers- the men of the world are condemned by the righteous lifestyle of godly believers, as they seek to shine as lights in the world. In this they follow their Saviour, for He could say, “This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil”, John 3:19. Light exposes, and as the Lord Jesus went on to say, “For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved”, verse 20. As a result, the believer is vulnerable to the unjust accusations of men who have a bad conscience, and who try to justify their sinfulness by accusing believers of being the same.

They may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation- how should a believer react to this situation? The apostle’s inspired solution is to meet the bad works of false accusation, with the good works of Christian conduct. We must ensure that those good works are in place before the accusations come, or else it will look as if we are trying to atone for our faults.

So when is the day of visitation? It can be when the unbeliever, convicted of his sin by the good behaviour of the Christian, is visited with God’s salvation. But if that is not the outcome, and unbelief is persisted in, the day of visitation will be one of judgement, at the “judgement of the great day”, Jude 6. So good works both commend the gospel and condemn the sinner.

(b) Verses 13-17
The believer is a royal priest

Warning against arrogancy.

2:13
Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme;

Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s sake- despite being a royal priest, the believer must not think himself to be above the demands of the kings of the earth. Contrary to what some regimes think, Christians are no threat to the stability of the government, and faith in Christ enables a person to be a model citizen. The word ordinance means a creation, and refers to that which human law-makers bring in.

Of course, this submission to the ordinances of man has a limit, for Peter himself said, “We ought to obey God rather than men”, Acts 5:29. If there is a conflict between the command of God and the law of man, the believer must abide by the law of God, and accept the consequences if the authorities take punitive action. This is why the apostle adds, “for the Lord’s sake”, for we cannot obey the laws of men for His sake if they are wicked laws, for to do that would not be for the sake of advancing His cause.

Whether it be to the king, as supreme- we are reminded by the apostle Paul that “the powers that be are ordained of God”, Romans 13:1, and to resist the power is to “resist the ordinance of God. There is also the fact that as an assembly meets for prayer, it should intercede for those who govern, for they have a great influence on our everyday lives, for good or ill, 1 Timothy 2:1,2.

2:14
Or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evildoers, and for the praise of them that do well.

Or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evildoers, and for the praise of them that do well- the apostle distinguishes between a king who reigns, representing stability and order, and those who rule, dealing with the detailed affairs of civic life and government. Note that the governors are sent by God, so they must be respected for the task they do for Him, even though in many cases they are unaware that they are acting for God. There is to be punishment for evil doers, so that they may be curbed, but also so that others may take note and not follow their example. There is to be a balance kept, so that those who do not engage in evil are rewarded in some way for their good behaviour. That side of things does not seem to be attended to as it might. If good was rewarded more, perhaps evil would be committed less.

2:15
For so is the will of God, that with well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men:

For so is the will of God, that with well doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men- the question “What is the will of God?” is often asked, and seems to be answered by three things. Here, the will of God is to engage in well doing. In 1 Thessalonians 4:3 it is our sanctification. In 1 Peter 3:17 it is that we suffer. Those who foolishly criticise believers falsely will have to acknowledge their good deeds, and be silent.

2:16
As free, and not using your liberty for a cloke of maliciousness, but as the servants of God.

As free, and not using your liberty for a cloke of maliciousness- the believer is free from the obligation to obey the wicked laws of men; free, also, to do good works that will confound hostile men. But this freedom is not to be used as a cover for secret sins. It is the freedom of God’s children to behave well, not the freedom to rebel against Him.

But as the servants of God- so the believer is indeed free, but not to serve himself and his desires, but only to serve God. Sometimes this will take the form of obeying the laws of men; at other times it will manifest itself in refusing to obey those laws, if they are unrighteous.

2:17
Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king.

Honour all men- the apostle summarises what the servants of God are able to do and must do. As a servant of God the believer sees potential in every man, for each is made in the image of God, and that image, though distorted by sin, is still present. Every man has the potential to become a son of God, and the servant of God will bear that in mind.

Love the brotherhood- the servant of God has a special duty to love all who form part of the company that shares the life of God through the new birth. That love is not to be merely in word and tongue, but in deed and truth, 1 John 3:18. We express our love to God by loving those who are begotten of Him, 1 John 5:1. After all, we have already learnt from Peter that we purified our souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, 1 Peter 1:22, so believers are born again to love.

Fear God- in the light of the possibility that the laws of men will conflict with the law of God, we must obey the latter in reverential fear of Him.

Honour the king- notwithstanding the previous remark, the king must be honoured as the means God uses for the regulation of life upon the earth. Nationhood, with a king at the head, is the best safeguard from anarchy and tyranny. When nations lose their identity in favour of political associations, then they are on the high road to disaster. The institution of the monarchy is one of the things the Holy Spirit uses to hinder the emergence of the Antichrist.

(c) Verses 18-25
The believer is part of a chosen generation.

Warning against delinquency

The apostle deals in this section with the relationship of servants to their masters, and encourages them with the example of Christ which He has left them to follow. The apostle utilises one of Isaiah’s Servant Songs, in which he contrasts the faithful service of Christ with the failing service of Israel.

Note that Christian doctrine affects our everyday lives as well as when we come together; our secular life as well as our service for the Lord. In fact, everyday work is service for the Lord, “servants…ye serve the Lord Christ”, Colossians 3:24.

Structure of the passage

Verses 18-20
Exhortation to servants suffering at work

Verses 21-23
Example of the Saviour as He suffered in life and in death

Verse 24(a)
Encouragement because our Saviour bare our sins

Verses 24(b)-25
End-result of responding to His example and His sin-bearing

 

Verses 18-20
Exhortation to servants suffering at work

2:18
Servants, be subject to your masters with all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward.

Servants, be subject to your masters- the word for servant is household servant, so does not denote the lowest grade. Even so, this epistle was written to dispersed Jews, so it shows their low state. “The stranger that is within thee shall get up above thee very high; and thou shalt come down very low”, Deuteronomy 28:43. “Because thou servedst not the Lord thy God with joyfulness…thou shalt serve thine enemies,” Deuteronomy 28:47,48. This was prophesied of those who would be scattered or dispersed, and who would become the Diaspora, 1 Peter 1:1. They were disliked because they were Jews, now doubly so as Christians.

With all fear- this means fear looked at from every perspective, whether the fear of God, the fear of dishonouring Christ’s name, or the respectful fear that is due to an employer, whether he is a good or bad master. Slaves in Roman times were the property of their masters, who had absolute control over them, as is implied in the word for master.

Not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward- the more enlightened amongst the slave owners would treat them properly, so that they would be fit to continue serving them. Subjection to men does not come easily, but it is most difficult to be subject to froward or crooked, difficult-to-please masters, who, being bad and cruel, are not restrained by considerations of righteousness. Some slaves were at the mercy of their master’s whim and fancy, yet they should submit even to these. At certain times in the Roman Empire slave-masters had the right to execute their slaves if they displeased them.

The apostle does not incite the slaves to rise up against their masters. This would probably not be in the best interests of the slaves anyway, since they would be left with no means of livelihood. The best way to improve society is to ensure the gospel is preached. Believers are expected to be known for good works, but should beware of turning Christianity into a social campaign. Abraham did more to save Sodom by praying for it from outside, than Lot did by living inside, even as a magistrate. There were plenty of just and deserving causes in the days of the apostles, but they refused to be side-tracked from the preaching of the gospel.

2:19
For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully.

For this is thankworthy- literally, this is grace, that is, conduct which God finds pleasing and acceptable, whereas the behaviour described in verse 20 is not praiseworthy. The word for grace, “charis”, was used in Greek writings for the kindness masters showed to their servants. Good and gentle masters might praise them, but here the ultimate master is God. The pleasing attitude he goes on to speak of can only be the result of God’s grace working in their hearts.

If a man for conscience toward God endure grief- to make a stand for righteousness will mean arousing the enmity of crooked masters. The word grief is in the plural, indicating that physical, mental or spiritual pain, or a combination of all three, might await the faithful Christian servant. As Peter writes elsewhere in this epistle, “It is better, if the will of God be so, to suffer for well-doing, than for evil-doing”, 3:17.

Suffering wrongfully- a slave who had a sensitive Christian conscience, which would not allow him to do the wrong thing that his master demanded, would most likely be punished. “We must obey God rather than men” is a governing principle of the Christian life, as stated by Peter himself, Acts 5:29. The grief would involve physical and mental pain, and also the pain of the feeling of being unjustly treated. Christians should have a highly-developed sense of justice, having been made the righteousness of God in Christ, 2 Corinthians 5:21. They must expect that their patience will be tried by the unrighteous men of the world.

2:20
For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God.

For what glory is it if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye take it patiently? Glory means a word of praise. There will not be this from God in this situation. There is no credit for being buffeted for faults, not even if you accept the punishment patiently, for this might be an admission that you know you have done wrong. Buffeted translated literally means to be given a blow with the fist. To “take it patiently” is to endure like Him who “endured the cross, despising the shame”. The suffering servants would be helped if they “consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds”, Hebrews 12:2,3.

But if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God- acceptable is the same word as thankworthy. Praise from God is what matters. This attitude is contrary to nature, for “common justice” reckons that good should be rewarded with glory, not grief. The Jew was used to the idea that suffering was the result of God’s displeasure, whereas now God’s favour was upon those that suffered. Isaiah wrote of Christ beforehand in these terms, “His visage was so marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men”, for His body was battered beyond recognition as a man. The Jews will eventually realise that their Messiah can sympathise with them in their Holocaust experience.

The doing well might involve refusing to do something, but if the master punishes for this refusal for conscience sake, and the slave takes it patiently, accepting that this is the will of God, then he does well as far as God is concerned. So two things are commendable, the refusal to do evil, and the patient acceptance of the consequences.

Verses 21-23
Example of the Saviour as He suffered in life and in death

2:21
For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps:

For even hereunto were ye called- compare Peter’s words in 3:17, “if the will of God be so…that ye suffer”. The calling of God does not just involve justification and glorification, as declared in Romans 8:30, but also the circumstances of everyday. The gospel not only fits us for heaven, but equips us to live on earth to God’s glory. Since we live in a world that is hostile to God, this will involve suffering of one sort or another.

Peter knew the call to follow Christ, and also said he would follow to prison and to death. Sadly, he followed afar off to avoid suffering, and then denied his Lord whilst He was being buffeted.

Because Christ also suffered for us- His life-sufferings, including even His martyr-sufferings on the cross, were for us in the sense that He was leaving us an example. He was giving the example, so that we might copy it, so in that sense was suffering for us. If we say this includes what He suffered from God, (and only this is for us in the sense of “for our sins”), then we cannot follow His example fully, since we shall not know God’s forsaking, and the suffering it entails.

Leaving us an example- “leaving” implies He is not doing it now; the example is complete. The word “example” means a model, a writing-copy, defined as “all the letters of the alphabet given to beginners as an aid to learning to draw them”, Grimm. So it is not just a question of knowing letters, but drawing them. We are not simply to know what Christ suffered, but copy Him in the suffering. The letters are not simply for our recognition, nor even just for admiration, but imitation. Note all the letters of the alphabet are involved, confirming that the example is complete. He is the Alpha and Omega of suffering, the author and finisher of our faith.

That ye should follow his steps- the word “should” is not emphasising moral obligation in the “ought to” sense, (although that comes out in the next verses), but that the opportunity and possibility is there since He has left the example. It is there for us to respond to the call to it. Follow His steps means to tread in His footsteps. Sheep in the East follow their shepherd, whereas left to themselves they go astray. Note the “that ye”, and then in verse 24, “that we”.

The word “follow” implies a following closely. Peter no doubt remembered that, at the trial of Christ, he had “followed afar off”, Luke 22:54. We are called to a life of closely following in the steps of the Lord Jesus, even to the extent of suffering for His name’s sake.

Peter says “ye” because he is writing to a particular set of believers who were clearly enduring persecution, and they would be encouraged by the thought that the way had been trodden beforehand by the Lord Jesus. Perhaps he also alludes to the fact that whilst he was privileged to follow the Lord when He was on earth, those to whom he writes were not in that position, but they still could, and should, follow His example.

Peter seems to parallel the words of the Servant Song in Isaiah 53, so we shall quote the relevant statement before each verse in the remainder of the chapter.

“Because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth”

2:22
Who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth:

Who did no sin- Peter now begins to quote from one of the “Songs of the Servant” in Isaiah 52:13-53:12. This passage suits his purpose admirably, prophesying as it does of the way the Lord Jesus would suffer in life and death as God’s servant. He would know grief, sorrow, misunderstanding, suffering for righteousness’ sake, stripes, oppression, affliction, bruising, and finally, the experience of being judged for sins that were not His own. Maltreated servants will find great comfort and strength as they follow in His steps. Despite being treated like this, the Lord Jesus did not react in a sinful way. Nor should those who seek to follow His example.

The words in Isaiah 53:9 were “because he had done no violence”. The same Spirit that inspired Isaiah to write those words, also inspired Peter to fill out and extend their meaning to include all sins, not just violent ones. Again, Peter may have been reminded of his own experience in the Garden of Gethsemane, when he had sought to use physical violence to defend his Lord, John 18:10,11.

Neither was guile found in his mouth- the Lord Jesus was guilty of neither sinful deed nor sinful word. Peter explains what he means in the next verse. The fact that guile was not found, indicates that men sought to find it and failed. They accused Him of many things, but their testimony did not agree together, showing it was fabricated, Mark 14:55-61.

This statement sets Christ apart from all others, for “all have sinned”. Note that Peter the man of intention, who was always ready for action, and ready to speak, highlights the fact that Christ is free of sinful acts, and sinful words, yet He bear our sins, that we might live unto righteousness as to practice. In 1 John 3:5, John the man of insight says “in him is not sin”, and yet “He was manifested to take away our sins”, so it could be said “whosoever abideth in him sinneth not”, as a matter of principle. Paul, the man of intelligence says “He knew no sin”, (that is, experimentally), but was “made sin, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him”, so we are to be experimentally righteous.

“As a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth”

2:23
Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously:

Who, when he was reviled, reviled not again- Peter warns against rendering railing for railing in 3:9. He himself had denied the Lord with oaths and curses. When the two thieves railed on Him, then He only spoke words of salvation to them.

When he suffered, he threatened not- He could have threatened His tormentors with Divine judgement, but refrained. He did not return verbal abuse in kind, but rather sought that those who insulted Him should be forgiven, Matthew 27:38-44; Luke 23:34. So there was no guile in His mouth when there was guile in man’s mouth; there was no threat of violence when there was violence done to Him by men. So servants are not to pay back in kind, nor call upon God to do so. “Give place unto wrath; for it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will repay saith the Lord”, Romans 12:19.

But committed himself to him that judgeth righteously- the word “committed” indicates that He gave Himself up in surrender to the will of God. As a previous Servant Song in Isaiah says, “He is near that justifieth me….Behold the Lord God will help me”, Isaiah 50:8,9. And again, the psalmist said of Messiah, “He shall receive blessing from the Lord, and righteousness from the God of his salvation”, Psalm 24:5. Men judged unrighteously, but He was confident that His God would assess His life aright. “Reviled”, “threatened”, and “committed”, are all in the imperfect tense, speaking of continuance in the past; whilst men were reviling and causing Him to suffer, He was casting Himself upon God.

Verse 24(a)
Encouragement because our Saviour bare our sins

“Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows”

2:24
Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed.

Who his own self- Isaiah uses the pronoun “He” in its emphatic form several times in chapter 53, “He hath borne our griefs, verse 4; “He was wounded for our transgressions”, verse 5; “He was afflicted”, verse 7; “He shall bear their iniquities”, verse 11; “He bare the sin of many”, verse 12. The reference to bearing sin is in view here. By emphasising the personal pronoun “He”, the prophet seems to be expressing surprise that such an one as the Messiah should be in such a position. He alone was competent to deal with this matter, and He dealt with it without help from any other. The work was not delegated; He Himself in the glory of His sinlessness did the sin-bearing.

Bare our sins- to bare sins means to take responsibility for them. Sins are not material things that may be physically carried. Isaiah had written “He hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows”, 53:4, and Matthew had used these words in reference to the way Christ healed sickness and removed them as a cause of sorrow. He took the load from others, and bore it sympathetically Himself. Now the Spirit guides Peter to quote those words as to their fullest meaning, (for the formula Matthew used when quoting those words indicated that his application of them was only a partial fulfilment of the prophecy). By bearing sins the very root cause of sickness and sorrow was dealt with. How encouraging to injured slaves, that Christ not only sympathised with their griefs, as they suffered wrongfully, but had done the far greater and more painful thing of suffering for sins.

In his own body- a servant was kept simply for what his body was able to do. The servant of Jehovah used His body to do good in His life, and to bare on the tree the sins of those who were bad in their lives. He bare sins in His own body, not in any detached way. The Lord laid on Him the iniquity of us all, Isaiah 53:6, and this verse seems to suggest He took that to heart, so that the sins were, so to speak, within Him.

On the tree- note that He only bears sins on the tree, He did not do so during His earthly ministry, or else the Father would not have been with Him. Nor could we be exhorted to follow Him if He was bearing sins during His life, for His sin-bearing cannot be imitated. The scapegoat on the Day of Atonement bare sins into the “land not inhabited”, Leviticus 16:22, speaking of that place which the Lord Jesus took when He was forsaken of God. He went to the place not inhabited, so that heaven could be populated to capacity. He is not only the true scape-goat, but is also the counterpart of the fit man who led the goat away. Christ combines both functions in Himself. As the psalmist wrote, “As far as the east is from the west, so far hath he removed our transgressions from us”, Psalm 103:12.

A servant was only of use to his master while his body was able to bear burdens. Here we are told of the Supreme Burden-bearer, the only one who could bear up under the load of the sins of mankind.

The apostle says “our sins”, not to exclude the sins of others, but to emphasise that it is the language of the believer to say “my sins”. It is not correct to tell sinners that Christ bore their sins, not because He did not bare all sins, for He did, but because the personal possessive pronoun indicates that those who declare “He bare our sins” are in the good of Christ’s work, for they recognise that He bore their personal sins. This unbelievers do not recognise, and for this reason cannot take Peter’s words on their lips. Nor should preachers put them on their lips either, for it will give them a false sense of security.

Verses 24(b)-25
End-result of responding to His example and His sin-bearing

“And with his stripes we are healed”

“All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; And the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all”

That we- note that just as there is a “that ye” after His example in life, verse 21, so there is a “that we” after His suffering on the tree. His action should be followed by a practical response from those whose sins He bore.

Being dead to sins- this is not quite the same thought as is expressed by Paul in Romans 6:11, (“likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin”), and Colossians 3:3, (“for ye are dead”), for the idea of the word for dead that Peter uses is “to have done with”, or “to depart from”. That said, the word was often translated “die” in Greek writings, and the reference to living unto righteousness justifies the translation, “dead to sins”. Peter is dealing with the idea of having done with sins as actions, which of course fits in with his theme. Christ did no sin, therefore we should have done with sins; Christ bare our sins, so we should derive our thoughts about sins from what it cost Christ to deal with them.

Should live unto righteousness- God’s righteous servant justifies many, Isaiah 53:11, and those who are reckoned righteous by God are enabled to live righteous lives, not falling into the sin of doing wrong, or speaking with guile, reviling or threatening.

By whose stripes ye were healed- in the context in Isaiah 53, the wounding was for our transgressions, the bruising was for our iniquities, the chastisement (implying the rod of correction) was for our peace of conscience, and with His stripes we are healed, so the sufferings mentioned are spiritual, for they are inflicted because of our sins, and from God, not from men. The prophet makes it clear that “It pleased the Lord to bruise Him”. If we say the stripes were physical, then we have to say that there was bearing of sins before He hung on the tree, for He was ill-treated on several occasions and by different groups of people, before He was taken out to be crucified. If the stripes are spiritual, then so must the healing be. Note that the prophet immediately speaks of sheep going astray, and healing is for those who go astray, as we see from the following scriptures:

“And he went on frowardly (perversely) in the way of His heart. I have seen his ways, and will heal him”, Isaiah 57:17,18.

“For they have perverted their way…return, ye backsliding children, and I will heal your backslidings”, Jeremiah 3:21,22.

“O Israel, return unto the Lord…I will heal their backslidings, I will love them freely”, Hosea l4:1,4.

“And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed”, Hebrews 12:13.

So we see the connection the prophets make between going astray, and being healed. This is why the apostle, having quoted Isaiah’s words about healing, goes on to quote his words about going astray.

The remembrance of the way the Lord Jesus suffered when “it pleased the Lord to bruise him”, Isaiah 53:10, would be a great encouragement to slaves who were perhaps smarting under the lash of their cruel masters. Their physical sufferings from men were as nothing compared to His suffering that they might be healed in soul.

For ye were as sheep going astray- having seen the connection between backsliding and healing, we realise that Peter is implying that servants who have to suffer for evil-doing, and those who revile their tormentors, are in a backsliding condition. So had he been, but he had been converted from his waywardness, and had returned to the shepherd of his soul, who said, “Feed my sheep”, John 21:16, at the fire of coals. Charcoal can be revived, even after it has grown cold and dull. Peter had burned brightly when the Lord was by His side, but had grown cold of heart in the High Priest’s Palace, (despite standing by a fire, John 18:18), and denied Him. His experience by the Lord’s fire of charcoal warms him again. This could be the experience of these backsliding ones too.

But are now returned to the shepherd and bishop of your souls- as the shepherd, the Lord Jesus cares for our souls, as Peter heard Him say in John 10. As bishop, the Lord Jesus watches over us and our interests, as Peter saw Him do in John 18:8,9; see also John 17:12. Note that the welfare of the soul is His major concern, without which health of the body is valueless. On the other hand, if as slaves they were battered in body, then they could bear this since they were restored in soul. As the Shepherd He goes before the flock, setting them the example, and leading them in a right path. As the Bishop, (the word gives the idea of looking or watching over), He watches over the flock from a watchtower, so to speak, so that all His sheep are under His eye.

Special note: Is healing in the Atonement?
We need to note the following considerations:

First, was there physical healing for the people of Israel on the Day of Atonement, in Leviticus 16?

Second, every cell in the believer’s body is subject to decay and replacement, for the redemption of the body has not yet taken place, Romans 8:23. We should not expect to have bodies free from any decay before the resurrection has taken place.

Third, believers should not expect ever to be ill, if the healing is physical, for the word is “were ye healed”, so it is complete, and in the past. The prophet is not talking about an ongoing process.

Fourth, when Paul’s “thorn”, (whatever it was), was not removed, he was told that the Lord’s grace was sufficient, enabling him to bear the burden. He was not told to claim healing.

Fifth, those who had the gift of healing were never instructed to only heal unbelievers; so it is envisaged that believers would be ill.

Sixth, the apostle does not cite “By whose stripes ye were healed” as an incentive, as if it is something to be gained subsequent to conversion. The exhortations to live as those dead to sins, and live to righteousness are followed by the mention of healing, for the fact they had been restored to the right path is seen in what follows, they had returned to their shepherd.

Special note on “because he had done no violence”.
Isaiah tells us that the grave of the Lord Jesus was with the rich because He had done no violence. So we need to enquire what the connection between the two is. The relevant verse in Isaiah reads as follows:

Isaiah 53:9 And he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death; because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth.

And he made his grave with the wicked- verses 7 and 8 have described the way men treated the Lord Jesus. They oppressed and afflicted Him, sought to destroy His character, and at last took Him and slaughtered Him on a cross. In all this it seemed as if they were in control, and that He was the helpless victim of circumstances, but this verse tells us it was not so. The apostle Peter emphasised this on the day of Pentecost when he declared that the nation of Israel had by means of the wicked hands of the Gentiles crucified Him, and allowed that crucifixion process to continue until He was slain, Acts 2:23; they callously allowed Him to suffer, and only planned to curtail His sufferings because the feast day was near.

There was another dimension to this, however, as Peter points out at the same time. The fact is that He was delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God. Men were only allowed to do what they did because it was part of God’s plan. Indeed, the basis of God’s plan. Now Isaiah 53:10 tells us that the pleasure of the Lord prospers in the hand of the Lord Jesus. As God’s Firstborn Son, as well as His Only begotten Son, He was charged with the task of administering God’s affairs. Not in any dispassionate way, but personally, and a major part of those affairs involved Him in suffering of different sorts. He suffered in life, as earlier verses of the chapter have told us; He suffered in the three hours of darkness, as verse 5 has told us; He suffered injustice and cruelty at the hands of men, as verses 7 and 8 clearly show. But He not only suffered in these ways, as He carried out the will of His Father, He was in control as He did so. So, for instance, we find verses 7-9 alternate between passive and active. He was oppressed…He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth. Passive in oppression and affliction, but active in not opening His mouth. He is brought…He is dumb. Men bring Him, and He passively allows this, but He actively remained as dumb. So also in verse 8. He is taken…He was cut off…stricken. But then the active, He made. Each time the active is the answer to the passive. So when He made His grave with the wicked, He was responding to something that He had passively allowed, but during which He was totally in control.

The question is, of course, in what way was He in control so that He made His grave with the wicked? And if He was in control in this matter, why did it not happen? And how can He make His grave with the wicked and with the rich at the same time? So tightly interwoven is this prophecy that it can be fulfilled in the experience of only one man.

We need to notice that the word wicked is in the plural, and the word rich is in the singular. So there are wicked men, and there is a rich man. The word for wicked used here is an actively bad person. We know that all have sinned, but not all set out to be actively bad. We are told in verse 12 that the Lord Jesus was “numbered with the transgressors”, and the word transgressors means persons who have broken away in revolt against just authority. The words are quoted by Mark when he describes the Lord Jesus being crucified between two thieves. So we begin to see a picture building up of Christ in some way making His grave with wicked men by being crucified. He submitted Himself to arrest, trial and execution, knowing that normally the end result of that process was to be flung unceremoniously, (and in company with the others crucified with Him), into a pit dug at the foot of the cross. But even though it is true that He submitted Himself to the process of arrest and all that followed, nonetheless He was in complete control of the situation. He did not call for the legions of angels that were at His disposal, Matthew 26:53. He did not allow His followers to try to prevent His arrest, and rebuked Peter for attempting it, and remedied the damage he had done with his sword. He could have any moment passed through the midst of them and gone His way, as He had done several times during His ministry when the crowds were hostile. He did none of these things. And by thus not resisting He ensured that His grave would be with the others crucified with Him, even though this was a distasteful prospect, and normally to be avoided at all costs.

It is interesting to notice that the words “He was numbered with the transgressors” are quoted twice in the gospel records. Once by Mark as he records the crucifixion, as we have noted, but prior to that by the Lord Jesus as He is about to leave the Upper Room and make His way to Gethsemane, Luke 22:37. So these words bracket together the whole series of events from the arrest in Gethsemane, to the crucifixion at Golgotha.

There is a big problem, however, with this situation, and it is this. It is vitally important that the Lord Jesus be put in an easily identified and publicly-known grave, and, moreover, is put there on His own. If He is buried at the foot of the cross with the two thieves, who is to know whether He has risen from the dead? In theory those near of kin to the thieves could even come to the place, remove the body of their relative, and claim he had risen from the dead! And even if this is unlikely to be attempted, the followers of the Lord could be accused of doing the same, and pretending that He had risen.

There is also the consideration that the psalmist prophesied by the Spirit that God would not suffer His Holy One, meaning the Messiah, to see corruption, Psalm 16:10. There would certainly be corruption in a grave at the foot of the cross, with the remains of many criminals mingling together there. Now of course whilst the whole of creation is in the bondage of corruption, nonetheless only humans are morally corrupt. So the requirement is that the Lord Jesus must be buried in a marked grave, which has had no-one else in it before, and has no-one else in it whilst He is there. Only in this way can it be sure that the One who was put into it is the One who came out of it.

How is this situation going to come about? It will be necessary for this grave to be more than a marked grave in the ground. It will need to be secure and unused. This involves expense, and the Lord Jesus had not the material resources to arrange for this to happen. Yet our passage says “He made his grave…with the rich in his death.” It is certainly not that He had influential friends who could rise to the occasion in this matter. His followers were poor, as He was. And yet in a real sense He does arrange this matter, for our passage says “He made his grave…with the rich”.

In the event, the rich individual pinpointed in this passage was Joseph of Arimathea. He was not a prominent member of the disciples that followed the Lord. In fact, he was only a disciple secretly, because he feared the Jews, and what they would think of him. For he was a counsellor, meaning that he was a member of the Sanhedrin, and as such was one of those spoken of in John 12:42,43, which reads, “Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on Him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God”. Luke records that “the same had not consented to the counsel and the deed of them”, Luke 23:51. The “them” referring to his fellow-members of the Sanhedrin.

He was assisted by a Pharisee, Nicodemus, who also was a secret disciple, and who is designated by John as “he that came to Jesus by night”, reminding us of his conversation with the Lord Jesus in John 3. He presumably was a member of the Sanhedrin since he is described as a ruler of the Jews, John 3:1. He seems to have had great influence amongst them as we see from John 7:45-53. The chief priests and Pharisees had sent officers to arrest the Lord Jesus, no doubt on the pretence that He had interrupted the temple services by crying out, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink”, verse 37. The officers returned without Him, and when the Pharisees protested at this, Nicodemus said, “Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth? Thus he showed himself to be prepared to defend the interests of Christ in a small way, and to appeal for justice to be done. Things have changed, now, however, for he has to make a decision. He cannot be neutral about Christ any longer, and something makes him side with Christ publicly, like Joseph of Arimathea.

We might well ask ourselves what it is that convinced them of the genuineness of Christ’s claims. Remember, our answer must be in line with what the prophet said, which was, “He made His grave…with the rich in His death. We notice that the words “in His death” are only applicable to His grave with the rich. The prophet did not say “He made His grave with the wicked in His death”. So to all intents and purposes He was destined for a grave with the wicked; but in the event, and by His own ordering, His grave was actually with the rich in His death.

We are told several things about the character of Joseph. First, that he was a good man, the direct opposite of the wicked men between whom the Lord Jesus was crucified. Second, that he was just man, meaning he was diligent in trying to keep the law, in direct contrast to the transgressors, who rebelled against all law. Third, he waited for the kingdom of God, showing that he had a longing for the fulfilment of the Old Testament prophecies about the Messiah. Fourth, he was a rich man, so is a candidate for the role marked out in Isaiah 53. Fifth, he was an honourable counsellor, which implies that, (as indeed was the case), there were members of the Sanhedrin who were not honourable. Sixth, he was prepared to make sacrifices, for he gave up his own tomb in favour of the carpenter from Nazareth. And seventh, he came from secret discipleship to open and bold discipleship at last.

It is the first three qualities that we need to focus on. Now a reading of the gospel records will show that the whole council, meaning the Sanhedrin, of which Joseph was a member, were present at the first trial before Caiaphas. Matthew 26:59 reads, “Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put Him to death”. Here is the first test for Joseph. He is a just man, and he must ask himself whether justice is being done here. He is a good man, and must ask himself if the prisoner is being treated respectfully.

The following rules governed the arrest of prisoners, and Joseph must know that already those rules have been broken.

1. The arrest should have been done voluntarily by those who were witnesses to the crime. It was illegal for the temple guard acting for the High Priest to make the arrest.

2. The arrest should not have been at night, and constituted an act of violence. This is why the disciples were preparing to prevent it. Malchus was probably one of those foremost in the arrest. If Peter had been preventing a legal arrest, he himself should have been arrested. The fact he was not, showed the authorities knew they were in the wrong.

3. The prisoner was bound, which was unnecessary violence, since he was surrounded by only a few men, and the arrest party consisted of many.

4. The prisoner was taken to Annas first, but he was not the proper magistrate.

5. He was interrogated at night, which was prohibited by law.

6. He was detained in a private house.

7. He was struck gratuitously before any charges had been brought, John 18:22.

And now the first trial before Caiaphas is taking place, and Joseph has further questions to answer, for he is a member of the body that is conducting this trial. Consider the following:

1. The trial was conducted at night, which was illegal. All proceedings of law were prohibited at night.

2. No trial was allowed on a feast day, under penalty of being null and void.

3. He was ill-treated in a private house, (Matthew 26:67,68), with Caiaphas not preventing it, and before a proper hearing had taken place. This was against Jewish law.

4. The trial was conducted by Caiaphas, who was prejudiced, because he had already said that it was expedient for one man (meaning Christ), to die for the nation, John 11:49-52.

5. Caiaphas acted as judge and accuser.

6. He allowed the prisoner to be ill-treated, even though no sentence had been passed, Luke 22:63-65.

And then, the morning comes, and Mark tells us “the chief priests held a consultation with the elders and scribes and the whole council“. So Joseph must be present at this meeting also. Now further rules are broken, as follows:

1. Witnesses should come forward voluntarily, but these were “sought”, after the attempt to find honest witnesses against Christ was unsuccessful, Matthew 26:59,60.

2. Witnesses who did not speak the truth were to be stoned to death.

3. If witnesses did not agree, the case was to be dismissed immediately. This did not happen.

4. To put a prisoner on oath, and therefore, in effect, to force him to incriminate himself, was illegal.

5. The confession of an individual against himself should not decide a condemnation.

6. If the accused wished to speak, he was to be given the most profound attention.

Now at some time during these proceedings Joseph made a stand. We read that he “had not consented to the counsel and deed of them”, Luke 23:51, the “them” meaning the other members of the Sanhedrin. Their deliberations, and what they had done, both by sins of omission and by commission, he disagreed with strongly. But there was more than the breaking of rules involved here. The prisoner is special, and is making dramatic claims. There was something about the way those claims were made that convinced Joseph. What that was is told us in the next phrases in Isaiah 53:9. “He made His grave with the wicked, and with the rich in His death, because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth”. The reason why Joseph came forward to offer his tomb, is because there was no violence with Christ, and because he came to believe that when He testified as to His person, there was no deceit in His mouth.

Peter tells us that “when he was reviled, he reviled not again; when he suffered he threatened not”, 1 Peter 2:23. There was something about the way Christ presented Himself, His poise, His calm, His answers, and His restraint under the most intense provocation that so impressed Joseph, that he was resolved to distance himself from the decision of the Sanhedrin. It is too late to resign membership, but he can “bring forth works unto repentance” by honouring Christ in His death, in contrast to the dishonour done to Him in His life by the Sanhedrin of which he had formed a part.

The testimony of the Lord Jesus revolved around His claim to be the Son of God, and the Messiah, and the Son of Man. Joseph comes to believe that His claims were true, and resolves to act accordingly. His mind is made up, he must absolve himself from complicity in the crime of murdering the Son of God, by repentance and faith in Him, as Peter exhorted the rest of the nation to do at Pentecost, six weeks later.

Now this is very powerful testimony from within the council-chamber itself, and from one who was present as a member of that council. It is also a powerful rebuke for those who remained steadfast in their hostility towards Christ after His resurrection.

So it is that after the Lord Jesus had died Joseph steps boldly forward, and fulfils the work that the prophecy had allotted to him some seven centuries before.

MATTHEW 3

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

MATTHEW 3

Survey of the chapter
The chapter has two main themes, the beginning of the ministry of John the Baptist, Christ’s forerunner, and the baptism of Christ.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-12 Beginning of John’s ministry
(b) Verses 13-17 Baptism of Christ

(a) Verses 1-12
Beginning of John’s ministry

3:1
In those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of Judaea,

In those days came John the Baptist- the previous chapter ends with Mary and Joseph settling down in Nazareth, and it was while Christ was living there that John’s ministry began. Luke tells us when this was by reference to the political and religious rulers of the time, Luke 3:1,2. He very pointedly says, however, that “the word of the Lord came to John”. God bypassed the princes of this world, whether in palaces or in the temple, to send His word to a man in the wilderness.

As the herald of the king, John arrives on the scene abruptly in Matthew’s gospel. He came in the spirit and power of Elijah, Luke 1:17, and that prophet also arrived on the scene without warning, storming into Ahab’s palace to announce judgement on the land because of the idolatry that was there, 1 Kings 17:1. This “Elijah” does not enter the palace immediately, but he will do so later, and lose his life for denouncing Herod’s immorality.

Mark introduces John the Baptist before he introduces Christ. Mark’s gospel emphasises service, and John serves as a messenger preparing the way before Christ. But after just fifteen verses Mark turns his attention to Christ as the supreme Servant.

Luke’s gospel introduces John in detail, and records the events preceding his birth, and afterwards. But when John’s father gives thanks to God for the birth of his son, the one for whom he and his wife had waited a life-time, he says more about the unborn Christ than his own long-awaited son; and he says it before he mentions his own son. No wonder that son said later on of Christ, “He must increase, but I must decrease”, John 3:30.

The apostle John’s presentation of John the Baptist is as a man who was the last of God’s manifestations to the world before Christ came. John was the last representative of the Old Testament law and prophets, (“For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John”, Matthew 11:13, where the word “until” means, “up to and including”), and the apostle uses him to contrast with the purpose of Christ’s coming, and writes, “For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ”, John 1:17.

He develops that contrast throughout the first chapter of the gospel as follows:

Verses 6-8 John is a lamp, but Christ is the light
Verse 15 John is the witness, and Christ is the Preferred One
Verse 23 John is a voice, but Christ is the Word
Verse 26 John baptizes in water, but Christ in the Spirit
Verse 29 John is the evangelist, but Christ is the sin-bearer
Verses 32-34 John bears record, and Christ is the Son of God
Verses 35-36 John is the son of a priest, but Christ is the sacrifice

Preaching in the wilderness of Judaea- as the son of a priest, John had the right to officiate in the temple in Jerusalem. Such was the state of that place, however, that he had to separate himself from it and its corruption. But he does not separate himself from Jerusalem so as to be inaccessible, for he preaches nearby in the wilderness of Judea, ready to be of help to any who come out to him with an interest in the kingdom of heaven.

3:2
And saying, Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.

And saying, Repent ye- as both an upholder of the law, and a messenger announcing Christ, he calls the people to repentance. His task was to “make ready a people prepared for the Lord”, Luke 1:17. The law condemned their sin, but offered no permanent remedy for it. Christ, however, did, for He would “put away sin by the sacrifice of himself”, Hebrews 9:26. In this way John forms a bridge between law and grace.

At the end of the Old Testament canon, Malachi lamented the failure of the priesthood, and in his address to them said, “For the priest’s lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth”, Malachi 2:7. (How significant, therefore, that John’s father, a priest, had been struck dumb for unbelief, Luke 1:20. His dumbness was only done away when he said the name “John”, which means “Jehovah is gracious”). So when the chief priests in Christ’s day said, “But this people which knoweth not the law are cursed”, John 7:49, they were condemning themselves for their own failure; they were dumb too, for they did not understand, or teach, that “Jehovah is gracious”.

For the kingdom of heaven is at hand- this is the reason why they needed to repent. If the kingdom of heaven is near at hand, it must mean the King is coming, for Daniel saw the meaning of Nebuchadnezzar’s dream of an image that was smashed by a stone from heaven. He told the king, “And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed…it shall stand for ever”, Daniel 2:44. Then Daniel had a dream of his own in which he saw that “one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him. And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed”, Daniel 7:13,14.

The Lord Jesus referred to this dream when He was before Caiaphas. We read, “And the high priest answered and said unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God”, Matthew 26:63. He was obliged to answer, therefore, as a godly Jew, for it was a trespass against the law to not answer. The command was, “And if a soul sin, and hear the voice of swearing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or known of it; if he do not utter it, then he shall bear his iniquity”. By “voice of swearing” is meant “the voice of one who is putting you under oath”.

So it is that the Lord Jesus answered, “I am: and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven”. The priests are being informed that although they sit in judgement on Him then, in a day to come it will be different. And that He will rise from the dead and ascend to the right hand of God, which is the right hand of power, will ensure that this will happen, for as Paul said to the men of Athens, who scoffed at the idea of the resurrection of the dead, (as the Sadducean priests did in Israel), that God “hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead”, Acts 17:31.

Christ would do more than ascend to heaven, He would descend from thence in power and great glory, and “every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him”, Revelation 1:7. We see now why the Lord said “ye shall see”, for this pronoun is plural. All the unbelievers in the nation, represented that day by Caiaphas, shall see these things. And the nation as a whole shall see, too, as their Messiah comes to reign.

So the kingdom of heaven is the reign of Christ over the earth, beginning when He comes in power and glory to defeat His enemies. If the nation of Israel had received Him at His first coming, that kingdom would indeed have been near at hand, ready to be set up.

It will become apparent as we read Matthew’s gospel, especially chapter 13, that the kingdom of heaven is the sphere of profession, and not all who are in it are genuine. The kingdom of God is only entered by those who ae born again, John 3:3,5, but some who are in the kingdom of heaven shall be cast out as being unbelievers, Matthew 7:22,23.

Daniel had been given insight into the period of time which would elapse before Messiah the Prince came, and that time is nearly elapsed, Daniel 9:25.

3:3
For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, saying, The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight.

For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, saying- Matthew is now going to quote from Isaiah 40:2, to show that this man who appears suddenly in the desert has been foretold by God. He is not of the same sort as those Gamaliel mentioned, Theudas and Judas of Galilee, Acts 5:36,37, ringleaders in rebellion against the Romans. The kingdom of heaven is not going to be established by militant action. As we may notice in Luke’s gospel, the arrival of John is accompanied by historical details as to those who were the princes of this world when he came. Here John’s coming is in reference to the kingdom of heaven, not the kingdoms of men.

The voice of one crying in the wilderness- those who are fit to enter the kingdom are those who have listened to God through His servant. John preaches in the wilderness. That had been his home, and now it becomes his arena. He is not commissioned to stand in the temple courts, but to make his message known in separation. The kingdom will be advanced, not by carnal weapons, but by spiritual ones, even by the powerful voice of God, spoken through John.

Prepare ye the way of the Lord- John did not have to invent his message, for it had already been given him by Isaiah. He simply states what he has been given to state, which is a powerful and needed lesson for all who preach. Note that the one who is coming is the Lord, an Old Testament name for God. And Isaiah had prepared for this idea too, for he went on to say, “Say unto the cities of Juda, Behold your God”. The one who is coming is God manifest in the flesh, 1 Timothy 3:16.

Make his paths straight- it was the practice in ancient times, and to a lesser extent today, to make a special road for a visiting monarch, so that he and his retinue might walk in procession and be welcomed suitably. This was also done in a pagan setting when idols were paraded before the people. Whereas, however, the paths in that situation are physical, in this case it is a question of preparing hearts for the coming of the King. It is a call to repentance. As Luke records, “Every valley shall be filled, and every mountain and hill shall be made low; and the crooked places shall be made straight, and the rough ways shall be made smooth”, Luke 3:5. Every valley must be exalted, and recognition given at last to the humble poor who believe in God, but who have been disregarded by the authorities. And every mountain and hill, a metaphor for man in his pride, must be made low in repentance and self-humbling. The crooked ways must be made straight, for the King is coming in righteousness, and the rough places must be made plain, for there must be nothing to hinder Him in His royal progress.

Notice that Matthew does not use Isaiah’s word “highway”, but speaks simply of path. Isaiah has the coming manifestation of the kingdom in view, so it is fitting that the King should have a highway prepared. John is preparing the people for one who, although He is the Lord, yet nonetheless is coming in humility. He will only publicly present Himself to the nation as its King when He rides into Jerusalem to die.

3:4
And the same John had his raiment of camel’s hair, and a leathern girdle about his loins; and his meat was locusts and wild honey.

And the same John- that is, the same one that Isaiah spoke of anonymously as “the voice of one crying in the wilderness”, is now discovered to be the one named John by his father. He had been named Zacharias, (meaning “remembrance of Jehovah”), after his father, at first, but then his father indicated that his name was John, (meaning “Jehovah is gracious”). The fact that Zacharias’ prayers had been remembered by the Lord, and the son they so much desired had been born, receded in favour of the idea that God was intervening in grace through His Son. John himself was content to be known only as “the voice”, for when asked who he was, said, “I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness”, John 1:23.

Had his raiment of camel’s hair- Elijah was described as “an hairy man, and girt with a girdle of leather about his loins”, 2 Kings 1:9. The angel of the Lord told Zacharias that his son would go before Christ in the spirit and power of Elias, meaning Elijah, Luke 1:17. And the Lord Jesus said, “Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things. But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of Man suffer of them. Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist”, Matthew 17:13. So the ministry of John the Baptist was a foretaste of the actual coming of Elijah in the last days. It is no surprise therefore, that he dresses like Elijah, for dress is an expression of character.

The camel is said to have a long memory, and if it is upset in some way, will recompense the one who offended it. John’s garment, therefore, was a reminder that the sin that offends God will be recompensed, and thus his very garment was an incentive to the people to repent. Zechariah spoke of false prophets who wore a rough garment to deceive, dressing like a prophet but prophesying falsely. John wore a rough garment to show he was like Elijah, a true prophet who brought the people back from their waywardness.

And a leathern girdle about his loins- his leather girdle was likewise an indication that his service, (a girdle is a symbol of service), was of the unyielding sort, and he would not give way under pressure. The Lord Jesus indicated that John was not one who wore “soft raiment”, nor was he like “a reed shaken by the wind”, Luke 7:24. John refused to compromise or give way, but stood firm even when his life was in danger in Herod’s court.

And his meat was locusts and wild honey- by meat is meant food, and even this had a lesson, for locusts were a symbol in the prophetic writings of God’s agents of judgement. See, for instance, Joel 1:2. John’s ministry was one of condemnation and judgement, for God was angry with the nation. Flying things that creep on all fours were forbidden to the Israelites under their strict dietary code, but there were exceptions, and one of them was the locust, Leviticus 11:20-22. This tells us of a man who was scrupulous as to his adherence to the finer points of the law of Moses, and who knew how to distinguish between clean and unclean.

He must be a brave man who is unafraid of wild bees, and raids their nest to obtain the honey. Jonathan, Saul’s son, was a valiant fighter, but even he only gathered some honey that was overflowing onto the forest floor by dipping the tip of his rod into it. John the Baptist however, fearless and strong, fought off the angry bees to gain the honey he needed to sustain him in the hostile desert.

3:5
Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judaea, and all the region round about Jordan,

Then went out to him Jerusalem and all Judaea- John was in the wilderness of Judea, so had made himself accessible to the capital city. Those who lived there must prepare for the coming of the King, too. Isaiah had said, “Say unto the cities of Judah, ‘Behold your God'”, Isaiah 40:9, and John later, after Christ’s baptism, “bare record, that this is the Son of God”, John 1:34.

And all the region round about Jordan- this reminds us that John not only comes to preach, but to baptize. But he does not do it in the pools alongside the temple walls in Jerusalem, which were for the ceremonial purification of the worshippers, but he does it in the Jordan. The waters may be muddy, but the baptism of repentance highlighted the fact that polluted and defiled hearts need to repent.

3:6
And were baptized of him in Jordan, confessing their sins.

And were baptized of him in Jordan- the word baptize has as its root the Greek verb bapto, which means “to cover all over with a fluid”. There is no suggestion of sprinkling in the word; there must be complete immersion. So when the people came to John, he immersed them completely in the water, thus putting themselves out of sight as being unworthy. Of course John brought them out of the water again, but interestingly we are not told this, for John represented the law, and this could only condemn, it could not bring in to better things.

But when John baptized Christ He came up out of the water, almost as if He did not need John’s help to emerge from it. Now baptism is a figure of the death of self, and re-emergence is the figure of a new beginning, and only Christ can bring in that new beginning, hence He is said to come out of the water. Later on the meaning of baptism will be developed, so that Christian baptism is a figure of burial with Christ and resurrection with Him. John could not baptize in this way, which is why the disciples of John that the apostle Paul met in Ephesus were baptized again, Acts 19:1-6. They said they were “baptized unto John’s baptism”, verse 3, but then were baptized again “in the name of the Lord Jesus”, verse 5.

Confessing their sins- John’s baptism was unto repentance, and this was expressed by the people as they came to be put out of sight in the waters of Jordan. They saw themselves as unworthy because of their sins. In this way the “mountains” were “made low”, and the “rough places” were “made plain”. The people were preparing their hearts ready to meet the King when He came.

The word Jordan means “judgement”, and the people were judging themselves and as a consequence repenting of their sins. As they did so, they accepted “the counsel of God against themselves”, which the Pharisees and lawyers refused to do, Luke 7:29. They realised that God’s view of them was hostile, for it was “against themselves”, and they responded appropriately. This is the essential feature of repentance, even the recognition that God is right about our sins, and we are wrong, and therefore need to change our attitude, and renounce those sins.

3:7
But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come?

But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism- we know from John 1:19 that the Jews, (meaning the Jewish authorities), sent priests and Levites unto John to enquire who he claimed to be. He made it very clear that he was not claiming to be the Messiah, but was simply sent to prepare the way before Him. The apostle John tells us that these men were of the Pharisees. The company mentioned by Matthew seem to be different, for they have come to be baptized, but John exposes their hypocrisy, and refuses to baptize them. John was filled with the Spirit and could discern that they were not genuine.

He said unto them, O generation of vipers- John saw them not just as evil men, full of sin, but as the emissaries of the Devil, the Old Serpent himself, Revelation 12:9. The Lord Jesus described those who opposed Him as being of their father the Devil, John 8:44. He has used the literal serpent to do his work in Genesis 3, but ever since he has used men to seek to undermine God’s purpose. John saw that this was an attempt by the enemy of truth to hinder or even bring to an end his work. Satan had sought to prevent Christ being born by attacking the line of the Messiah in the Old Testament; he would seek to prevent Him being put to death in the way foretold in the Old Testament, and here he is seeking to prevent Him being introduced to the nation. The Pharisees and Sadducees were usually in conflict, representing the two extremes of thought in Israel, but here they are united, just as Pilate and Herod were united in opposition to Christ before His crucifixion.

Who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? in Luke’s gospel this is spoken to the multitudes, Luke 3:7-9. Matthew emphasises that it was specially relevant to the rulers in the nation. He is presenting Christ as the rightful ruler, and all other candidates for that title must be challenged and exposed. Mark does not mention John’s conversation with the people, whilst the apostle John gives us details of the conversation John the Baptist had with the deputation from Jerusalem, which gave him opportunity to dispel any notion that he was the Messiah.

John sees that these Pharisees and Sadducees had not come to him because they feared the wrath against sin that would be poured out when the Messiah came to set up His kingdom. Zephaniah the prophet wrote, “The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly…that day is a day of wrath”, Zephaniah 1:14. When the Lord Jesus read from Isaiah in the synagogue of Nazareth, He stopped at the words, “to preach the acceptable year of the Lord”, and closed the book; He did not go on to read, “and the day of vengeance of our God”, Luke 4:19; Isaiah 61:2. He will come in wrath one day, but He came in grace the first time.
These men had come out of curiosity perhaps, or to dispute with John, or to pretend they were repentant. They were seeking to infiltrate into John’s followers to undermne his work. But John saw through their pretence, and exposes the fact that they had not come to him for the right reason. If they had been warned of God by John’s call to repentance, and were concerned about coming wrath, then they would not have been met by such a rebuke.

3:8
Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance:

Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance- the word “therefore” shows that John is giving them an opportunity to change; he does not write them off. He is saying, in effect, “If you accept my rebuke, and change your attitude, you will show it by doing the works that are suited, (meet), to a state of repentance”. Luke records how that John gave examples of fruits meet for repentance to certain classes of people who asked him about the matter. “And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees: every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. And the people asked him, saying, What shall we do then? He answereth and saith unto them, He that hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath none; and he that hath meat, let him do likewise. Then came also publicans to be baptized, and said unto him, Master, what shall we do? And he said unto them, Exact no more than that which is appointed you. And the soldiers likewise demanded of him, saying, And what shall we do? And he said unto them, Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely; and be content with your wages”, Luke 3:9-14. Consideration for others is to mark those who are repentant, for they will love their neighbours as themselves, as the law of Moses required.

3:9
And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham.

And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father- John knows what the response of the Pharisees and Sadducees is likely to be, namely, that descent from Abraham guaranteed them a place in the kingdom of the Messiah. This is why Nicodemus needed to learn that he must be born again, for he thought, as these men did, that their first birth was enough. And even when told he needed the new birth, he still thought in terms of returning to his mother’s womb to have another natural birth of a Jewish mother. The Lord Jesus confronted this attitude later on in His ministry as well, and had to tell the Jews that, far from being the seed of Abraham, they were of their father the Devil. The true seed of Abraham consists of those who have the faith of Abraham, as Romans 4 explains.

For I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham- if God was able to make a man out of the dust, Genesis 2:7, then He was also able to make men out of stones. Adam only had life because God gave it to him, and unless the natural seed of Abraham gain life from God through faith, they are just natural men. God could, if He chose, make natural men from stones, but unless He gave them spiritual life, they would be no different to natural children of Abraham who had no life. As far as having a right to the kingdom was concerned, they had no more claim than a stone.

To raise up children means to produce them as a father produces children, but just as God produced Adam without him having a father, so He is able to work like that again. It was indeed a privilege to be a descendant of Abraham, but Abraham was a blessing to others mainly because he is a prime example of faith in God. Unless faith like Abraham’s was in evidence, there was no prospect of being in Messiah’s kingdom.

3:10
And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees: therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.

And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees- notice how John maintains his character as a separate Nazarite in that he only uses illustrations from his environment. He speaks of stones, of trees, or vipers, the surroundings he had known he now uses to illustrate the truth he presents.

A critical time has been reached, for there is a “now”. God’s programme was moving forward after long years of waiting. The age of the law was nearly at an end, and the kingdom of heaven was near. Because of this, radical action was needed, for the Messiah must purge out of the kingdom all things that offend, just as God removed the Canaanite nations from the promised land. The axe is to be laid at the roots, ensuring that the trees could not re-grow.

Therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire- because the crisis-time had come, there is a “therefore”, a consequence. This was no time for half-measures. Either the trees yielded good fruit, the fruits of repentance, or they were the bearers of evil fruit. And as the Lord Jesus said later on, “Either make the tree good, and his fruit good; or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt; for the tree is known by its fruit”, Matthew 12:33. There was no allowance to be made, for abundant opportunity had been given to these men to show themselves to be believers. The time had come for them to be cut down, for they were not fit to stand.

Not only were they to be cut down from the roots, but no part of the tree, not even a twig, was to be used to propagate a fresh tree, for it was all to be thrown, as useless, into the fire of God’s judgement.

3:11
I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire:

I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance- it was true that John baptized in view of the repentance of those who came to him. He did this as “a man sent from God”, John 1:6, the last of the Old Testament prophets, preaching so that men might repent.

But he that cometh after me is mightier than I- important as John’s mission was, there was one coming who had more power to deal with matters than he did.

Whose shoes I am not worthy to bear- it was customary in those times for a slave to carry the shoes of some great personage while he was carried along on his sedan chair. When he alighted his shoes would be ready for him to step into, so he did not soil his feet. John counteracts the “I indeed” of the beginning of the verse with this statement of humility. It is not just the people who must humble themselves before the Great King, but even His chosen herald must take the place of a slave.

In Mark’s gospel and in Luke, John adds, “the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose”, Mark 1:7; Luke 3:16. It is the same in John 1:27. So he thinks of himself not only as one unworthy to carry the shoes, but unworthy to undo the laces ready to carry them. Even the humblest task demands self-abasement, in view of the glory of the one who is coming. So not only is the Coming One more powerful, but He is also more worthy. He will combine in Himself the power of the lion of the tribe of Judah, with the moral worth of Joseph.

He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire- whereas John baptized using a physical element, the water of the Jordan, the one who was coming would show His superiority by baptizing in spiritual elements, the Spirit and fire, and these were from heaven. John saw in the fact that at Christ’s baptism the Spirit came upon Him and remained upon Him, the sign from God that He was the baptizer in the Holy Spirit. As a result he “saw, and bare record, that this is the Son of God”, John 1:34. As such, He must be greater and more mighty than John.

John’s record of these things is for an entirely different purpose. There is no mention of fan, floor, filled garners, or fire, but the fact that He baptizes with the Holy Ghost because He is the Son of God. And the descent of the Spirit upon Him at His baptism was what convinced John of these things, John 1:31-34.

In Mark, typically, the account is more brief, stating “I indeed have baptized you with water: but He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost”, Mark 1:8. Mark is presenting the activity of the Servant of Jehovah as He prepares His people to serve Him. For this they must have power, for the energy of the flesh is of no use in the service of Christ. This power from God He gives when they believe. As the Lord Jesus said just before He ascended to heaven in connection with being baptized with the Holy Ghost, “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth”, Acts 1:8.

Mark is simply writing about the genuine servants, and does not mention the fire, or, indeed, the garner. Ideally, the servant will only be satisfied when souls are delivered from the fire; and only concerned about being faithful in the work, and leaving the results, (the garner) to the Lord of the Harvest.

Luke writes to a man who is already a believer, and is in the church. So the baptism in this gospel refers to the incorporation of a believer into the body of Christ the moment he believes. Those already saved on the day of Pentecost were all incorporated at the same time, but Cornelius and his friends had the Spirit poured out on them the moment they believed, Acts 10:44-47.

The apostle Paul wrote to the Corinthians, “For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, are one body: so also is Christ”, 1 Corinthians 12:12. So the human body is one organic whole; it is not an organisation but an organism, a living entity. And the fact that it has many members does not detract from that unity, but rather they combine together to make the unified whole, so also is it with Christ. He has a body too, not just in the normal sense because He is a real man, but also in a metaphorical sense, for He is “the head of the church, which is his body”, Colossians 1:18. And it is into this body that the believer is baptised.

The apostle explains how that came about, in the next verse in 1 Corinthians 12. “For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit”. The word “for” introduces the explanation as to how the unity between Christ and His people, (which is as close as that between the head and the body), is made. It is by one Spirit, the preposition used here emphasises the character of the action which makes into one; the Spirit gives character to the act, hence the result is “the unity of the Spirit”, Ephesians 4:3. The result is that we, that is, all believers, are all baptized into one body. On the Day of Pentecost not only did the Holy Spirit fill the disciples, but also filled the house where they were sitting, hence they were immersed in the atmosphere of the Spirit, just as when a person is baptized in water, they are immersed in the element, water. And also, just as when a person is baptized they surrender themselves to Jesus Christ, (see Romans 6:3), so on the Day of Pentecost the individuals lost their own identity in favour of their head, Christ. The unity is also formed by the common possession of eternal life, hence the unity of the Godhead governs the unity of the believers, as the Lord jesus said in His prayer, “That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in theethat they also may be one in us”, John 17:21. “Are we all baptized” is in the aorist passive tense, signifying an event complete in itself, (without specifying when that event was), with believers as the passive objects of the action; in other words, they were not responsible for instigating the baptism, in contrast to water baptism, where the believer is responsible to get himself baptized, Acts 22:16, (where “be baptised” is in the Middle voice, indicating that the person wishing to be baptised must initiate the process).

There are those who believe that this is a one-off event, with that which took place at Pentecost credited beforehand to all whom the Lord knew would believe during this present age. It is instructive to notice, however, that when the Spirit came on Cornelius and his household, Peter was reminded, not of what the Lord had said in the Upper Room about the coming of the Spirit, but His words just before He ascended back to heaven. He said to the disciples, “For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence”, Acts 1:5. But notice that Peter quoted those words as follows, “John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost”, Acts 11:16. In other words, he applied the Lord’s words to what happened to Cornelius, but without the words “not many days hence”, showing that the latter phrase related only to those baptized on the Day of Pentecost, with others baptized at a later date when they believed.

The use of the aorist does not demand that it all happened at Pentecost. The aorist tense is used for an event complete in itself, whenever it happens. The apostle Peter’s baptism in the Spirit was a complete event. The baptism of Cornelius likewise, the baptism of the Corinthians also, when they believed. The point the apostle is making in our chapter is that as far as the believers in Corinth were concerned, it was a past event that had been completed. The baptism of Cornelius in the Spirit is also connected to the fact he received the gift of the Holy Spirit. This happens at conversion, therefore so also does the baptism.

This baptism happens “whether we be Jews or Gentiles”, for Divinely-made distinctions have gone; the Jew was separate on the basis of a relationship with Jehovah, now when he believes he is brought into a new unity, that of the body of Christ, which over-rides former things. So too for the Gentiles; his former pagan-temple associations are gone. And also “whether we be bond or free”. These are man-made distinctions, which tend to result in other differences, such as cultural and social. All such things lose their relevance in the body of Christ, where all are equal before God. We see this in Cornelius’ house, where Peter, a Jew, and Cornelius, a Gentile, were found in an equal relationship with God. So also between Cornelius, a freeman, and his household servants, who were possibly bondmen.

To return to Matthew 2.

The people have a choice. They may either believe, and be brought into the good of what the prophet Joel spoke of when he said, “And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh…for in Mount Zion shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall call”, Joel 2:28,32, or they may believe not, and be the objects of the wrath of God. For God is angry with those who do not believe His Son, John 3:36.

3:12
Whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire.


Whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor-
once the sheaves had been brought in from the harvest-field, the lord of the harvest would lay them out on the threshing-floor, and oxen dragging a heavy log would separate the wheat from the chaff. This was like the ministry of John the Baptist, who was very clear-cut in his assessment of men. They were either repentant sinners or the seed of serpents, and he would entertain no compromise.

Once the mass of wheat and chaff lay on the floor, the lord of the harvest would take his winnowing fan, and throw the mixture into the air. Usually the threshing-floor would be in an exposed spot, and the winnowing would be done in the evening when the breezes blew. Normally the wind would blow the empty, valueless chaff away, and the grains of wheat would fall back onto the floor, so that the floor is now purged of the useless chaff. This would be done throughly, so that no single piece of chaff was left.

By His ministry in the power of the Spirit, (the word for spirit and wind is the same), the Lord Jesus continued the process of separation that was begun by John. It was not so ruthless as John’s ministry, for he had been like the log crushing the ears of corn. Christ’s was a ministry of grace, but it was also of truth, with no compromise with evil.

Notice the Lord of the harvest owns it all. The fan is His, the hand that wields it is His, the wheat is His, and so is the garner. All that is not His is the chaff, and the winnowing shows this up.

And gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire- in Matthew the floor is the place where profession is tested, to distinguish between chaff and wheat, and the King will “gather out of his kingdom all things that offend”, Matthew 13:41, and gather His wheat, (true citizens of the kingdom), into the garner, (the security of the kingdom), but will burn up the chaff in the everlasting fire He spoke of in Matthew 25:41. Usually the chaff was left to blow away, but this Lord of the Harvest ensures that it is collected and burnt, for it must not be allowed to blow back and defile the kingdom.

In Luke the words are almost the same as in Matthew, but taking into account the different aspect of things that the two writers present, we may say that Luke, (a companion of the apostle Paul), is not so much concerned with the King and His kingdom, but the Saviour and His church, for He is the Saviour of the body, Ephesians 5:23. So now the floor is the place where Christian profession is tested, the gathering into the garner is the taking of His true people to heaven, and the fire is the fire of the Lake of Fire for those whose profession is not genuine. It is very solemn to read that it is the Lord of the harvest that burns up the chaff. He does not simply allow it to blow away, but retains control over it, and deals with it in judgement. This again shows that He is superior to John, for all judgement has been committed to the Son, John 5:22.

How solemn that the Pharisees and Sadducees do not respond to these statements. Even the mention of unquenchable fire does not seem to move them. Later on, Luke’s comment was that “But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves, being not baptized of him”, Luke 7:30.

(b) Verses 13-17
Baptism of Christ

Special note on the baptism of Christ
The baptism of Christ marks a very significant stage in the life of Christ. He Himself referred to it as “the beginning”, John 15:27, and those who had been with Him from that time were eligible to be chosen as a substitute apostle to Judas, who fell, Acts 1:21,22, as Peter indicates. To be an effective witness they must have seen Him in the full range of circumstances through which He passed. They must also have seen Him in resurrection, so they could honestly testify that the man they saw in resurrection was the very same man they had been with for nearly four years.

Christ also referred to this event in the words, “Him hath God the Father sealed”, John 6:27. The word “seal” was used of the mark that bakers would impress upon their loaves to show they were prepared to stand by their product. So in John 6 the Lord Jesus claims to be the “Bread of God”, and as such had the Father’s mark upon Him.

Again, in the synagogue in Nazareth He referred to His anointing, which took place at His baptism, as support for His Messiahship, Luke 4:18. To deny that Messiahship was to go against the manifest will of God, expressed by the fact He had anointed Him.

The apostle Peter referred again to this event in the house of Cornelius, who seems to have had some knowledge of the ministry of John the Baptist. “The word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ: (he is Lord of all:) that word, I say, ye know, which was published throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached”, Acts 10:36,37.

Peter went on to refer to the anointing which took place at Christ’s baptism, when He was “anointed with the Holy Spirit and with power”, with the result that He “went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil; for God was with Him”, Acts 10:38.
The apostle Paul alluded to Christ’s baptism as he preached in the synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia. “Of this man’s seed hath God according to His promise raised unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus: when John had first preached before His coming the baptism of repentance to all the children of Israel”, Acts 13:23,24. So the baptism of Christ was His coming, in the sense that He had come within the range of men publicly after long years of obscurity in Nazareth.

The apostle John spoke of this beginning as the point from which the Son of God began to manifest publicly the eternal life that the persons of the Godhead share with one another, and which they desire to share with men, 1 John 1:1-4. Just as the ark of the covenant introduced the people to the land of promise when it crossed the Jordan, so Christ brings His people into blessing through His ministry subsequent to His baptism.

So He is anointed as Sovereign, David’s son, destined to reign. He is anointed as Servant, given the Holy Spirit and power to work for God. He is anointed as Sympathiser, ready to bind up the broken-hearted. (His kingly anointing does not mean He is distant and aloof from His subjects, for He will come where they are to bind up their wounds, Luke 10:33,34). He is anointed and sealed as Son, ready to manifest publicly in the world of men that eternal life He had always enjoyed in the bliss of heaven eternally.

We need to consider the reasons for the baptism of Christ, especially since it was not, for Him, the baptism of repentance. The first thing we may say is that He thereby associates with the repentant remnant of Israel. It is of such that the words were written, “the saints that are in the earth, and to the excellent, in whom is all my delight”, Psalm 16:3. Isaiah 57:15 speaks of God as dwelling “with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones”, and this is manifest in this incident.

Then His baptism marked the beginning, as we have already noted, of the public manifestation of eternal life in the world. Eternal life being the life of the Eternal God. Of course, all who were in communion with God in old time must have had the life of God, or else they could not have shared Divine things and worshipped God. But the perfect expression of that life by one who is equal with the Father awaited the coming of Christ. It is in Him that the life of God is seen to perfection, without anything of the life of Adam, the life of flesh. The very pointed contrast between these two expressions of life is made by the Lord Jesus Himself in John 17:2,3. He distinguishes very clearly between “all flesh” and “life eternal”, showing that the life of men in the flesh is not the life of God.

That which the apostles saw and heard, they recorded for us, so that we might share with them in the joy of eternal life. John later on writes to the fathers in the family of God, those who were mature in Divine things, and describes them as those who had “known him that is from the beginning”, 1 John 2:13. This is all the remarkable because he writes of the babes in the family of God that they know the Father, yet the more mature ones know the Son! This is clear testimony to the equality of the Son with the Father, and also to the way in which the Son has manifest in manhood the features of eternal life, so that they can be taken in by the renewed mind, and growth in Divine things can take place.

We have already noticed in connection with the imprisonment of John, that Christ’s baptism represented His commitment to Calvary. How significant the waters of Jordan were to Him. They represented the barrier that confronted the children of Israel as they approached the land of promise. Yet when the feet of those who carried the ark touched the brim of the waters, those waters were cut off, and the people were free to pass over on dry land, Joshua 3;15,16. For them the waters were an obstacle no longer, (the waters were held back some sixty miles upstream, at Zaretan), and the inheritance could be entered. So in the baptism of Christ we may see an illustration of what would happen at Calvary. Did He not speak of His death as a baptism, Luke 12:50? There is a difference, however, for not only did the people in Joshua’s day not have to battle with the waters, the ark did not either, for the waters were driven back from it, see Psalm 114:3,5. Not so with our Saviour, for He felt the full force of the flow of the waters of judgement, (Jordan means “river of judgement), so that we may pass over into our inheritance. It had been the same in Noah’s day, (remember that Peter links baptism with the ark of Noah, 1 Peter 3:20,21), for the ark was pitched within and without with pitch to repel the entrance of the waters, so that those inside never saw the waters of judgement. How different was it for Christ, in one sense, for He could say, in the language of the psalm, “Save me, O God, for the waters are come in unto my soul”, Psalm 69:1.

The baptism of Christ also gave opportunity to the persons of the Godhead to show that each was fully in harmony with Christ and His mission. The Father is heard, and the Spirit is seen. Never before had the Triune God manifested Himself in such a way. In Old Testament times the unity of the Godhead was in view, especially since the nations were sunk in polytheism, in direct defiance of the Only True God of heaven. The nation of Israel were charged with the duty of upholding the uniqueness and oneness of God amongst the heathen world. As the seed of Abraham, they were to be a blessing to all the nations, and one way they were to do this was to worship the only True God. Sadly they failed in this, and became idolators.

With the coming of Christ another feature of the Godhead comes into prominence, namely its triune nature. Each of the persons of the Godhead may rightly be called God, and may represent God. This change of manifestation came about because the Son came from heaven to reveal and manifest God. So it is that at His formal introduction into public ministry, the three Persons make their presence felt. The Father speaks to the Son; the Spirit descends upon the Son; the Son sees the Spirit descending; the Son prays to the Father.

Another result of the baptism of Christ was that John the Baptist and his baptism were endorsed by heaven. The comment of Luke later in his gospel is that the Pharisees refused to be baptized by John, and thus showed that they rejected the counsel of God against themselves, Luke 7:30. And still later, as His earthly ministry came to a close, Christ Himself challenged the chief priests and elders about their attitude to John the Baptist. He had purged the temple, and they had asked His authority for so doing. It was in fact the same authority that John the Baptist had, for God had sent and commissioned him, Matthew 21:23-27. If they received not John’s testimony, they would not receive Christ’s. It was a form of judgement upon them when Christ refused to answer their demand. He did answer them in another way, however, by the parable He straightway told them about two sons, verses 28-32.

The baptism of Christ was also His entrance into the fold of Israel as the true and good shepherd. The Lord Jesus contrasted Himself with those who had gained position in Israel by climbing up “some other way”, John 10:1. He had come by way of the door, and the porter had opened to Him. If we link this with what Paul said in the synagogue in Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:24, we learn that John preached before Christ’s coming, and the word used for coming is “entrance”. He is confirmed as the genuine shepherd as John heralds His arrival and introduces Him to Israel at His baptism.

In Philippians 2 the apostle Paul divides the period of Christ’s manhood before the cross. He was “made in the likeness of men”, signifying His conception and birth, so that He is “found in fashion as a man”, and men have the opportunity to realise that He is a real man as He lived amongst them for thirty years in obscurity, verse 7. Then the apostle declares that “being found in fashion as a man he humbled Himself”, verse 8. This marks the point where He deliberately re-affirmed His commitment to the work of the cross, for His self-humbling involves obedience to His Father even the extent and extremity of Calvary. His baptism therefore marks a critical point in His movements down here, as He made His way to the cross.

3:13
Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him.

Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John- it will now be indicated in no uncertain way that the Lord Jesus is authorised to baptize with the Spirit and with fire. This indication will be to John, (as recorded by the apostle John), to Christ Himself, (for the word is “Thou art”, in Luke), to the nation, (with the words “This is”). John, although the son of a priest, is not baptising in the laver in the temple courts, nor in the purification pools at the foot of the walls of the Temple, but in the river Jordan. This was the river so despised by Naaman, (for after all, why wash in the dirty water of Jordan when you can wash in the sparkling mountain streams of Damascus?), and is therefore a fitting place for the one who was “despised and rejected of men” to be baptized in. The multitudes were being baptized there because they had learnt to despise themselves, and had repented of their sins. The one who now approaches John for baptism is totally different, however. Nonetheless, He does come when the people come, for Luke tells us “Now when all the people were baptized, it came to pass, that Jesus also being baptized”, Luke 3:21. He does not stand aloof and distant, but companies with them, as the Ideal Man amongst men. This is characteristic of Luke’s approach, showing one who, sinless Himself, had come to be the friend of publicans and sinners. It is also important for Him to be baptized publicly, not privately, for He is entering into public ministry in Israel.

3:14
But John forbad him, saying, I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me?

But John forbad him- John went through stages in knowing who Christ was. As his mother was a kinswoman of Mary the mother of Jesus, he had some relationship with Him. Then he said at the beginning of his ministry, “I knew him not”, using the pluperfect tense, meaning he had in the fairly distant past not known Him, but he knew that he had been commissioned to make Him manifest to Israel, John 1:31. Then came the final revelation when he saw the Spirit descending and remaining on Him, and after that point John said, “I saw and bare witness that this is the Son of God”, verse 34. Once he has had this revelation, he will know the extent to which Christ is superior, yet also the reason why he must not forbid Him, for the Son of God should not be resisted.

Saying, I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me? John knew enough to make him realise that Christ was much superior to himself. He is about to learn the degree of that superiority. He expresses surprise that Christ should come to be baptized at all. No doubt his parents had told him of the circumstances of Christ’s birth, so he knew Him to be sinless. In that case, why did He need to be baptized in repentance? This is why John was persisting in his refusal, as the imperfect tense of “forbad” shows.

3:15
And Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffered him.

And Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now- the Lord asserts His will here, but in such a way as takes account of John’s greatness, and his partial knowledge. John was appointed of God, so the Lord allows for that by asking him to carry it out. He nonetheless insists that it be done “now”, that is, at the time of His choosing, for it was becoming, or appropriate, that it happen then, being the beginning of Christ’s public ministry.

For thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness- several things are involved here:

First, it was a righteous thing for John to demand that the people repent of their sin. The Law and the prophets demanded this also, and “all the prophets and the law prophesied until John”, Matthew 11:13.

Second, the ministry of John was of God, and therefore was a righteous ministry. Christ ever supported that which was righteous before God.

Third, His baptism in the Jordan was a preview of Calvary, and the apostle Paul calls that “the righteousness of one”, Romans 5:18, meaning Christ’s righteous act of dying. What He did at Calvary in obedience to His Father was in direct contrast to Adam’s single and momentous act of disobeying God by sinning.

Fourth, by His death at Calvary Christ would lay the foundation whereby everlasting righteousness could be brought in and maintained, Daniel 9:24, and a new heavens and a new earth could be established in which righteousness could dwell, 2 Peter 3:13.

Fifth, His baptism was the introduction of the King to His people, and He will reign in righteousness, Isaiah 32:1. His baptism by John was a sign of this. It was followed by His anointing with the Holy Spirit, showing He was God’s Approved one. David had been anointed king in relatively obscure circumstances, and then anointed again when he began to reign, 1 Samuel 16:13; 2 Samuel 5:3. So it is with Christ, for He was anointed of the Holy Spirit at His baptism, and will also be hailed as God’s anointed in a day to come, when God introduces Him into this world again, Hebrews 1:9.

Then he suffered him- John responds to the request to permit Him to be baptized, by permitting the Lord to have His way. In this way the authority of both of them is preserved, but that of Christ is shown to be superior. To force John to baptize Him would undermine John’s authority, and would suggest that Christ was not sure of His claim to Messiahship.

3:16
And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water: and, lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him:

And Jesus, when he was baptized- if Luke associates Christ with the people with the words, “Now when all the people were baptized, it came to pass, that Jesus also being baptized”, Matthew here distinguishes Him from the people, as if to say, “This that I now relate did not happen in the case of any other person that John baptized”.

It is important to notice that the word “baptize” is based on the Greek word “bapto”, which means “to cover all over with fluid”. There is no suggestion in the word that baptism can be carried out by sprinkling a few drops of water on a person. In Romans 6:4 baptism is likened to a burial, and the sprinkling of a handful of earth on a body will not bury it; there has to be a complete covering out of sight.

So it is that John immerses the Lord Jesus in the waters of the Jordan. It is interesting to notice that when John baptized all the others who came to him, no mention is made of them coming up out of the water. They did come out, of course, but it is surely significant that it is not mentioned. John was the last representative of the law and prophets, and as such could only condemn sinners, for the law was a ministry of condemnation, 2 Corinthians 3:9, not salvation. Christ, however, came to introduce a new era, where grace would reign, and this not only because of His death, but also His resurrection. So it is said of Him alone that He came up out of the water, just as later He would emerge from the grave.

Went up straightway out of the water- Peter was able to tell the nation on the Day of Pentecost that death was not able to keep Christ, “because it was not possible that he should be holden of it”, Acts 2:24. It was not only that death did not hold Him, but that there was no possibility of that happening, for “the wages of sin is death”, and “in him is no sin”.

Death holds the bodies even of God’s saints, for their full redemption has not arrived, but with Christ it was not so. Having met every claim that sin and death could make, He rose quickly from the grave, and this was pre-viewed at His baptism. He was “raised from the dead by the glory of the Father”, Romans 6:4, for the Father’s glory demanded that such a person be raised from the dead.

The fact that He comes up from the water straightway shows His eagerness to begin His public ministry, and also that He has nothing to fear from the wilderness temptation that will come so soon after He has emerged from the waters of baptism. The Father’s commendation ringing in His ears will be replaced by the jarring sound of the Tempter’s crafty attempts to drive a wedge between Him and His Father, with manifest and total lack of success.

It is also in character for Luke to be the only one to tell us that He came up out of the water praying. Luke’s gospel is the gospel of the Dependant Man, and we are reminded of this now. Here, He is in one of the lowest spots on earth, the Jordan valley. In Luke 9:29 He is on the high mountain, yet is found praying. His baptism is a preview of Calvary, the low spot. His transfiguration is a preview of His kingdom, the high point, see 2 Peter 1:16-19. But whether in suffering or in glory, He acts in complete submission to His Father. No wonder He has not only risen from the grave after His Calvary-baptism, but has ascended up far above all heavens; for He is worthy.

And, lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him- whilst the call of Matthew has not yet happened, he must have been present on this occasion, for he was an apostle, and Peter defined such a person as one who had “companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the baptism of John”, Acts 1:21,22. Something of the surprise of Matthew is seen in his word “Lo”. Matthew bridges the gap between Malachi and his day not only by Christ’s genealogy that spans the two, but also by his many quotations from the Old Testament. The heavens had been silent for four hundred years, and now God is intervening publicly once more, and Matthew expresses his amazement.

As He emerges from the water, there is the two-fold attestation of Him from heaven. The Spirit descends and the Father speaks. As we consider the sight of the Holy Spirit descending upon Christ, we remember that His coming into manhood raised questions. Can one who is God really come into manhood without being tainted? Does He remain God, even though become man? In view of these questions, the Spirit needs to move to vindicate Him, and assure us of His integrity. So it is that He is “justified in the Spirit”, 1 Timothy 3:16, as the Holy Spirit descends upon Him. Again, we notice the ways in which the gospel writers present this, each with his own point to make.

And he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove- as one who is ever in touch with heaven, He sees the heaven opened, and He sees the dove descend, as if He followed the Spirit in His descent from the Father in heaven to Himself upon the earth. Heaven and earth are in harmony, and the whole of the Godhead act openly in unison, a characteristic of the whole ministry of the Christ down here. It is as if God is repeating His word through Isaiah, and saying, “Behold my servant, whom I uphold: mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth”, Isaiah 42:1.

He is being marked out as king, but He is not anointed with oil, as David was, but with that of which the oil was a symbol, the Holy Spirit Himself. This is an indication of the superiority of this King, for He is “anointed with the oil of gladness above his fellows”, Hebrews 1:9. His fellows in that context being the other kings of Judah.

The Holy Spirit is introduced to us in the second verse of the Bible, where He is said to move upon the face of the waters, Genesis 1:2. That was at the beginning of creation, but now the new creation is being begun, and the Spirit is active again. But whereas before the Spirit moved on the restless waters, now He rests on the very one who produced those waters. He is anything but restless, but calmly does His Father’s will.

It is appropriate that the dove should come from heaven, and that He should be designated the Spirit of God, for it is not Samuel that is doing the anointing, as with David, or even John the Baptist the Forerunner, but God Himself. Only Divine Persons can direct Divine Persons. As Peter said, “God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power”, Acts 10:36.

One day Christ also will emerge from heaven to take His kingdom. That kingdom, although manifest on the earth in that glorious millenial day, does not derive its authority from men, either by right of succession or popular vote. Rather, as Pilate learned, that kingdom is not of this world at all, or else His servants would use worldly methods to bring it in, as Peter was guilty of trying to do with his sword in Gethsemane, John 18:36.

This is not one of the angels that God makes spirits, Psalm 104:4, but one of the Persons of the Godhead, clearly designated, so there is no reason to doubt the genuineness of His claim to kingship. And He sees the Spirit descend. Many will there be who will doubt His claims, but here at the outset there is the confidence given to Christ by the personal sight of the Spirit descending unto Him from heaven.

Note that the Spirit descends like a dove; He does not swoop like a hawk. How fitting that He should come in this gentle way, for the one upon whom He comes is noted for His meekness and gentleness, Matthew 11:29; 21:5; 2 Corinthians 10:1.

Mark says that He saw the heavens opened. The word he used signifies that the heavens parted asunder, as if the whole of the heavenly host were being invited to see the sight of God’s Son on earth in servant’s form. God had made the angels in order that they might serve Him, but none could serve so well as His Son, and the Father is pleased to show them this supreme example of servant-hood. After all, we have already noted that the baptism of Christ is the point at which He commits Himself to Calvary, and Philippians 2:8 refers to this moment when, having been found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself still further to the death of the Cross. The apostle sees in this the supreme example of obedience on the part of the one who had taken the form of a servant.

Luke adds his own detail to the account. The Spirit came “in bodily form as a dove”. It is as if the Spirit takes a form which suits Christ’s condition and character. The apostle Paul wrote, “in Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9. Not only did He take a body, but He also gave form and substance to spiritual things, and the Spirit acknowledges these things in the way He came. It is also appropriate that He should come upon Christ as a dove, for the dove is the holy bird, being allowed for sacrifice; is the harmless bird, Matthew 10:16; the undefiled bird, Song of Solomon 5:2; the separate bird, Song of Solomon 2:14; and the one who flies away to be at rest, Psalm 55:6. Fitting bird, therefore, to mark out Christ, “who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens”, Hebrews 7:26.

Not only did the Holy Spirit light upon Him in form as a dove, but He also remained on Him. And this was a sign to John, for he said, “I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, ‘Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost’. And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God”, John 1:32-34. It is said that there were many doves in the Jordan valley, and they could be seen flying to and fro, alighting on the trees and flying off again, but here is a dove that rests content on Christ, (the “tree planted by the rivers of water”, Psalm 1:3), with nothing to disturb Him.

3:17
And lo a voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.

And lo a voice from heaven, saying- centuries before, the word from heaven had been, “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of Hosts, neither will I accept an offering at your hand”, Malachi 1:10. Who was there to remedy this? Only one from heaven, become man, who could give to God the pleasure from man that He looks for, and eventually give Himself for us an “offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour”, Ephesians 5:2. Note that Matthew is not only impressed by the sight of the Spirit descending, but also by the sound of the Father’s voice, for he says “Lo” in response to each. And much later on John will tell us that “what we have seen and heard declare we unto you”, 1 John 1:3. The whole ministry of Christ was marked by Holy Spirit power, and the declaring of the Father’s words to men.

This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased- literally rendered, these words are “This is My Son, the beloved, in whom I have found delight”. This shows that the Father had been deriving pleasure from His Son during the years when He was in relative obscurity. He was growing up before Him as a tender plant, Isaiah 53:2, and as such gave God delight. He was like an oasis in the midst of a barren desert.

It is relevant to Matthew’s presentation of the King to notice that both David and Solomon had a name which meant “beloved”, see 2 Samuel 12:24,25. David was a man after God’s heart, Acts 13:22, (and as such is a faint picture of Him “in whom I am well-pleased”), and Solomon was promised that God would be a father to him, and he would be His son, corresponding to “this is my beloved Son”, and illustrating this relationship in a feeble but instructive way.

Matthew associates the Lord Jesus with the nation of Israel. He has already linked the words “called my son out of Egypt”, (originally spoken to Israel in reference to the Exodus, Hosea 11:1), to the coming back from Egypt after Joseph and Mary were forced to flee with the child Jesus, Matthew 2:15. He has related the sorrow when Herod killed the infants, 2:16-18, to the future day of tribulation foretold in Jeremiah 31:15, and now we find that Matthew describes Him crossing the Jordan, as Israel did.
There is a difference, however, for the children of Israel came out of Egypt, were taken into the wilderness to see what was in their heart, Deuteronomy 8:2, and then crossed the Jordan into the land. With Christ the order is different, for He comes out of Egypt, crosses the Jordan, and then is tempted in the wilderness, not so that the Father might discover what is in His heart, for the word from heaven tells us the Father already knew what was in His heart before He went there. It is, rather, that we might dicover what is in His heart.

Note that the word used is not “only begotten Son”, although He is that; He is more, however, for He is firstborn Son as well, and the expression leaves room for this thought. Room is also left for the fact that Christ is God’s dear Son, Colossians 1:13. Perhaps there is not only a prior notice of His kingdom-rights in these words, but also of His Calvary-rights too, for it was Isaac, just before he was taken to the altar, who was described as Abraham’s son, his only son, whom he loved, Genesis 22:2.

The expression “This is”, in Matthew, is directed to the nation, and to John, so they, and he, may be in no doubt as to His identity and authority, whereas in Mark’s account, the words are more directly to Christ. As the Servant of Jehovah He receives the personal commendation of the One He has come to serve. He has been about His Father’s business during His private years, serving Him in the carpenter’s shop and by attendance at the synagogue and temple, but now He is about to serve publicly, and does so confident of His Father’s approval. This is all the more noteworthy because Mark tells us, not just that He came to Jordan from Galilee, but that He came to Jordan from Nazareth in Galilee. “Can any good thing come out of Nazareth?” asked Nathaniel, John 1:46. He made Himself of no reputation by living in a place of evil reputation, but is now vindicated as being of excellent reputation by His Father.

In Luke the word is even more personal, with the double use of the pronoun. “Thou art…in Thee”. This suits Luke’s approach, for he presents Christ as a real man down here, with feelings and emotions. How needful for Him to be assured as He involves Himself in public service amongst men, that He is indeed loved by His Father, for He will be hated of men. And even those who profess to love Him will prove unreliable at times.

HEBREWS 13

HEBREWS 13

Summary of the chapter
It may be that this closing chapter of the epistle up to verse 22 is the end of the word of exhortation, with verses 23 and 24 being the “letter…in few words” referred to in verse 22.
This phrase “word of exhortation” is only used elsewhere in the New Testament when Paul was invited to address the synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia, Acts 13:15. But the style of this epistle is said to be not that of Paul. For instance, in the first few verses of the epistle there are nine forms of expression that are said to not fit with Paul’s way of writing, even allowing for the special character of the epistle.
It is possible that the epistle is the record of addresses Apollos gave in some synagogue as he “mightily convinced the Jews, and that publicly, shewing by the scriptures that Jesus was Christ”, Acts 18:28. If this is the case, then there is a sense in which we owe the Epistle to the Hebrews to Aquila and Priscilla, who had expounded unto Apollos the way of God more perfectly, verse 26. These two, in their turn, would have learned much from the apostle Paul as he lodged with them, and also as he preached in the synagogue in Corinth every sabbath day, Acts 18:1-5. Interestingly, the same phrase is used of Paul’s preaching as is used of Apollos’, with Paul “testifying to the Jews that Jesus was Christ”, verse 5, and Apollos “shewing by the scriptures that Jesus was Christ”, verse 28. Perhaps there is a sense in which the apostle Paul is, in a sense, the author of Hebrews after all!
We may even go further, and say that since Paul heard the seed-thoughts of the Epistle to the Hebrews from Stephen in his last address, the epistle is Stephen’s, and he, being dead, yet speaketh. The Lord Jesus told in parable form of those who would reject Him even after He had “gone into a far country to receive a kingdom and return”, Luke 19:12. After His departure His people would send a message after Him, saying, “we will not have this man to reign over us”. This message Israel sent when they stoned Stephen, who testified of Jesus that He was at the right hand of God, His journey from earth to heaven complete. But He was standing there, as if ready to return, if the nation would repent. Every stone hurled at Stephen was a sentence in the message. Yet it is very possible that, by God’s grace, through Stephen there was planted in the mind of Paul, and through him into the mind of Aquila and Priscilla, and through them into the mind of Apollos, the truth of the Epistle to the Hebrews, which became, so to speak, God’s response to the stoning of Stephen.
Chapter 12 finishes with the mention of a kingdom that cannot be moved, verse 28, and in chapter 13 we have some of those unshakeable principles which govern the unshakeable, unmoveable kingdom to which believers have come. As chapter 12 also said, we have not come to Mount Sinai, for that mountain moved, but we have come to Mount Zion, the stronghold of God’s unshakeable kingdom. Hence the exhortation to leave the camp of Judaism represented by Jerusalem, verse 13, and seek the city to come, verse 14.
The principles selected are especially those that will be important during the stressful times that were ahead for the Christians who had been Jews. They would be in difficult situations, because the Jewish nation was to be dispersed, and they would be caught up in this unwittingly. In the stress caused by these circumstances they would need to remember basic principles set out in this chapter.
Luke also brings together the ideas of an unshakeable kingdom, and yet hardship and rejection, for in chapter nine of his gospel he not only records the Mount of Transfiguration experience, verses 28-36, but goes on to record the Lord’s words that “the Son of Man hath not where to lay His head”, verse 58. The King Himself is in rejection, (as David was for a long time, even though anointed), and is deprived of the comforts of life.
All this serves to illustrate the fact that the kingdom is in a form which is not apparent to men. As the parables that unfold the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven show, the kingdom is established, not by the sword of war, but the sword of the Word, for the seed is the word of the kingdom, Matthew 13:19. It is not a fighter going to slay, but a farmer going to sow. As men respond appropriately to the word of God, they enter the sphere of profession, the kingdom of heaven. Those amongst them who prove themselves to be genuine, are in the kingdom of God, and submit to the rule of God before Christ comes to impose His rule on the world. According to the writer to the Hebrews, believers have received the kingdom, and are expected to live by its principles.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 13:

13:1 Let brotherly love continue.

13:2 Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.

13:3 Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body.

13:4 Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.

13:5 Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.

13:6 So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.

13:7 Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.

13:8 Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.

13:9 Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein.

13:10 We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle.

13:11 For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.

13:12 Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.

13:13 Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.

13:14 For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.

13:15 By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.

13:16 But to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.

13:17 Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you.

13:18 Pray for us: for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly.

13:19 But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner.

13:20 Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,

13:21 Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.

13:22 And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation: for I have written a letter unto you in few words.

13:23 Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you.

13:24 Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.

13:25 Grace be with you all. Amen.

13:1
Let brotherly love continue.

Let brotherly love continue- Scripture says that “a brother is born for adversity”, Proverbs 17:17, and in the times of trouble they are about to pass through, they need to strengthen one another in the bonds of brotherly love. Just prior to the parables of the kingdom of Matthew 13, Matthew records that Mary and her family sought to see the Lord when He was teaching inside a house. His response was, Who is my mother? And who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples and said, ‘Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother'”, Matthew 12:48-50. A new relationship was going to be established, not now on the basis of common descent from Abraham, but on that of new birth. The Lord had hinted of this to His mother when He had said at the wedding in Cana, “What have I to do with thee? Mine hour is not yet come”, John 2:4. The “hour” was Calvary, so in resurrection the Lord said to Mary Magdalene, “Go to my brethren, and say unto them, ‘I ascend to my Father and their Father; and to my God and their God'”, John 20:17.
Not only would there be a brotherhood supporting them, but One who had ascended back to God and His Father, to succour and support them in their trials. In times of stress we may become irritable, but the exhortation is to let love continue, or abide. Let it not lapse or wane. The kingdom remains, so should their brotherly love.
They would have ample opportunity to show brotherly love when persecution was the order of the day. Then the words of John would apply in full measure, “But whoso hath this world’s good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?”, 1 John 3:17. This quotation comes before the mention of Cain’s hatred of his brother Abel. In similar vein James writes, “If a brother or sister be naked, or destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not those things that are needful for the body; what doth it profit?” James 2:15,16.

13:2
Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.

Be not forgetful to entertain strangers- in time of pressure the tendency might be to think of one’s own survival, and forget the plight of others. Many believers would be fleeing persecution and war, and would need the congenial atmosphere of a Christian home to revive their spirits. Even though they were strangers to them, they were not to hold back.
In such circumstances, of course, there needs to be caution, for there are those who “creep into houses”, 1 Timothy 3:6. And the apostle John warned the lady to whom he wrote not to allow into her house those who denied the person of Christ, because they might take advantage of her vulnerability and lead her astray, 2 John 7,10.
For thereby some have entertained angels unawares- Abraham had this experience, Genesis 18:22; 19:1. But it was not limited to him, for the word here is “some”. If these heavenly visitors had come as angels, then their unwitting hosts might not have been able to stand before the sight. This goes to show that the time of sending forth of the angels is still with us, Hebrews 1:14, and the time of the full gathering of the angels on Mount Zion, their task done, is not yet come, 12:23. Angels seem particularly concerned with the physical safety of believers, and as the siege of Jerusalem drew near, great dangers would present themselves, and so the angels might be especially active.
This is another sign that the kingdom is not yet manifest; sign, also, that God is working out His purpose towards that end, and believers may further that cause even in this way. The angels came in splendour at the giving of the Law at Sinai, but now they take character from their Lord and Head, who came in lowliness, making Himself of no reputation.
This goes to show that angels are able to accommodate themselves to human conditions where necessary, and this should be borne in mind by those who reject the idea that the sons of God in Genesis 6 were angels.
Why should angels wish to be entertained at all? Perhaps they are attracted to those who love their Lord and Head, and delight to be in their company as those who further the cause of the kingdom that they also look for. Perhaps, also, they are highly sensitive to the evil conditions in the world in which they operate for God, and enjoy the holy atmosphere of a Christian home. This is a challenge, of course, for the believer’s home should be a haven from the wickedness of the world, so that angels will come to it without reluctance. Angels came to Lot’s house because it was the only one in Sodom that contained believers; it was the only option on that occasion, and they entered it hesitantly, as we see from Genesis 19:2,3. The question is, if angels had the choice, would they come to our house rather than another believer’s?

13:3
Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body.

Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them- this highlights the fact that the kingdom is not yet in its manifest form, and the power of the enemy is very evident. As the Lord Jesus said, in connection with the imprisonment of John the Baptist, “The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force”, Matthew 11:12. This was a great mystery to John, for he had high hopes that the Messiah he heralded would set up His kingdom immediately, and liberate the nation from the oppression of Rome. It was not to be like that, however, for God had the Gentiles in mind for blessing. But the kingdom will certainly come.
Before that Millenial Kingdom, Satan will be bound, so that his activities may be ended for a thousand years, Revelation 20:1-3. We see this illustrated in what is said of the beginning of Solomon’s kingdom, when “there was no adversary, or evil occurrent”, 1 Kings 5:4. The word for adversary in that verse is “satan”. This shows that David the man of war had been successful, so that Solomon his son was able to inherit a kingdom in peace. So also the Lord Jesus as the Lion of the Tribe of Judah, the Root of David, will prevail, Revelation 5:5, and in righteousness will judge and make war, Revelation 19:11.
It is not like this now, however, and many of God’s true people are in prison for their faith at this present moment. We should not forget them, and constantly bear them up before God. And we are exhorted to do this, not in any casual way, but as if we were in the same prison cell as they are, “bound with them”. We often think how the ascended Christ told Saul of Tarsus that to persecute believers was to persecute Him. We should capture that spirit and say, “to imprison these believers is to imprison me”.
And them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body- some are persecuted but not yet imprisoned; we should remember them as well in our thoughts and, most importantly, in our prayers. And if there is opportunity to relieve their suffering and hardship by material help, we should be exercised to do so.
In verse 23 we learn from our writer that Timothy had been set at liberty. This opens up the great and mysterious subject of the will of God. Why is Timothy set free and many others not? We know that in a day to come the mystery of God will be finished, Revelation 10:7, and all those difficult questions will be answered.

13:4
Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.

Marriage is honourable in all- marriage is a Divine institution, set up by God our Creator in our best interests, and for His glory. This is why marriage is honourable, for it honours God and honours those who marry. As the Lord Jesus said, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh: so then they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder”, Mark 9:6-9. To maintain this Divine arrangement is to be honourable; to rebel against it is to be dishonourable. Note the words “no more twain”, so the two persons concerned would always be one flesh, and never again would be separate entities. Any action in a divorce court is irrelevant in this regard. Man may claim to put asunder, but God does not recognise that claim, and nor should we.
In the turbulent times that would accompany the destruction of Jerusalem (just a few short years ahead when the epistle was written), the believers would be thrown together in the turmoil of persecution. They must not forget they are on the “Way of Holiness”. And we who perhaps live in more peaceful times should not be lulled into a complacent attitude to marriage, influenced by the rampant immorality in the world around. The Lord Jesus prayed that His own might be kept from the evil in the world, John 17:15, so we know what His attitude to the evil in the world was, and should act accordingly.
And the bed undefiled- this is a discreet way of indicating that the physical side of marriage is holy, too. The writer is referring to the marriage bed, not a bed where persons are engaging in fornication.
We should remember that a man and a woman are joined in flesh before they are joined in body. And if they have been joined in flesh at a marriage ceremony duly, legally and publicly enacted, they are joined in flesh whether they ever join in body or not. To be joined in flesh is to start a process whereby two lives constantly merge. Adam distinguished between Eve being “of his bone”, which she was literally, and “of his flesh”, which she was not physically, but was morally, for she now shared his nature, what he was as a man in his entirety, Genesis 2:23. She gained her physical frame from Adam’s bone, and her moral identity from Adam’s nature. This is why Adam could say, as he was presented with Eve, and before their physical union, “This is now bone of my bone, and flesh of my flesh”.
We should note that Joseph and Mary were legally married before the birth of Christ, and it was only after this that they came together physically. Matthew writes, “Then Joseph being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: and knew her not till she had brought forth her firstborn son: and he called his name Jesus”, Matthew 1:24,25. Mary is called Joseph’s wife, for that was her status since she was already betrothed to him when they were married.
This injunction rebukes the doctrine of demons referred to in 1 Timothy 4:1,3, where the apostle refers to those who sought to forbid marriage. Much of the gross immorality and child abuse rampant within the Roman Catholic system stems from this doctrine of demons.
Of course we know that marriage is not the best state for everyone, for the apostle Paul makes that clear in 1 Corinthians 7:7, as did the Lord Jesus when He spoke of the unmarried in these terms, “He that is able to receive it, let him receive it”, Matthew 19:12. That said, it is one thing to forbid to marry, and quite another thing to say that the unmarried state is allowed if that is the proper gift of God to a person.
But whoremongers and adulterers God will judge- those who are truly in the kingdom of God by new birth are subject to the laws of that kingdom. Those who transgress those laws may expect to be judged, or else the kingdom has lost all credibility. That means whoremongers, (otherwise known as fornicators), and adulterers will certainly be judged in a future day, as having besmirched the holiness of the kingdom. When Peter wrote of his experience on the Mount of Transfiguration, where he and James and John were given a preview of Christ’s coming kingdom, he called it a holy mount, 2 Peter 1:18, reminding us of the character of Christ’s kingdom.
We should remember the words of the last verse of Hebrews 12, “For our God is a consuming fire”. Note the word “is”, not “was”, as if that characteristic of God was only for Old Testament times. He is a consuming fire still.
Note the important distinction that is made here between fornication and adultery. Fornication is illicit sexual activity on the part of two persons, one or both of whom are unmarried. Adultery is illicit sexual activity on the part of persons, one or both of whom are married. Both sorts of immorality are condemned here.
The Lord Jesus made it very clear in His doctrine that, “Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry another, committeth adultery against her. And if a woman shall put away her husband, and be married to another, she committeth adultery”, Mark 10:11,12.
The apostle Paul used the figure of marriage on two occasions to illustrate doctrine. In Romans 7 he used it to show that just as a woman is bound to her husband as long as he lives, so those who are linked to Christ are linked as long as He lives, which, because He is raised from the dead, means for ever. Also, that only when a husband has died is a woman free to marry another man without being called an adulteress. Now if there are exceptions to the rules governing marriage, so that a woman may legitimately be divorced in certain circumstances, then the apostle’s use of the illustration falls down, for he used it as if there were no exceptions. Applying this to the teaching of Romans 7, we would have to conclude that Christ’s relationship with believers is not, after all, a permanent one, for He may divorce us if we are unfaithful. This cannot be, because in the next chapter we learn that believers are, as far as God is concerned, already glorified, Romans 8:30.
The apostle also used the figure of marriage to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church, in Ephesians 5:22-33. Now if there are certain circumstances in which it is allowable for divorce to take place, then the relationship between Christ and the church is possibly not a permanent one- He may divorce us at any time! This cannot be, either.

13:5
Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for He hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.

Let your conversation be without covetousness- our conversation is the way we make our way through this world. We need to constantly ask ourselves in what direction our life is going. Having given an exhortation to brotherly love in verse 1, to love of strangers, verse 2, to sympathetic love towards those who are imprisoned in verse 3, to holy marital love in verse 4, he now warns against love of money, for this is the literal meaning of the Greek word used. But our translators have rightly judged that the exhortation is wider than just money. Anything that draws the heart away from God and His Son is covetousness. This is why the apostle Paul wrote, “covetousness, which is idolatry”, Colossians 3:5. Covetousness can harm brotherly love, love of strangers, love of those oppressed, and love of one’s spouse, for love of these will result in the exercise of giving in some way, whereas a covetous man always wants to be receiving for himself.
And be content with such things as ye have- the immediate application is to those who in a short while will be deprived of the necessities of life at the siege of Jerusalem. Deprived of goods, they should not hanker after them. They need to prepare themselves for that time of austerity, and not be dependant on seen things, but the unseen things of faith. And we who perhaps are not in straits, should be prepared to help those who are.
Paul wrote to Timothy “godliness with contentment is great gain”, 1 Timothy 6:6. In Old Testament times, these Jewish believers would expect God’s blessing upon them in the form of material prosperity, their reward for faithfulness to Him. Now things are different. So different, that a person who says “gain is godliness” is to be turned away from, 1 Timothy 6:5.
For he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee- our writer supports his exhortation with a quotation from the Old Testament, found there in similar form in three places, and given to three different people. In Genesis 28:15 the promise is given to Jacob, to encourage the life of faith. In Joshua 1:5 the promise is to those who would enter into blessing in the form of the land of promise. And then again, the promise was given to Solomon, to encourage him in connection with the work of the sanctuary, 1 Chronicles 28:20. These three things, the life of faith, entry into blessing, and the work of the sanctuary, are the leading themes of the epistle.
The readers do not have to be told who the “He” is, for they will know the text. But they also know that the Lord Jesus is equal with God, and so it is a promise to us from Him. The words are literally, “In no wise thee will I leave, nor in any wise thee will I forsake”. So He pledges that He will in no wise leave, and in no wise forsake. A bird may leave its nest to gather food for its chicks, and then return. But woe to those chicks the mother forsakes! The Lord here gives us His word that He will neither leave nor forsake. He will never leave temporarily, and make us wonder whether He is coming back. He will never forsake us temporarily or permanently. This being the case, we can surely rest content with present circumstances, for we know He is in them with us.

13:6
So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.

So that we may boldly say- the writer is not content with afflicted saints whispering fearfully that the Lord is their helper. They may say it with confidence because of His promise to never leave them when the way is hard.
The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me- these words are a citation from Psalm 118:6 that our writer has adapted for his own purpose, as he has every right to do, being inspired by the same Spirit that inspired David to write the original words.
Psalm 118 is part of that series of psalms called the Great Hallel, sung on passover night. So when the Lord sang a psalm, and then left the upper room, Matthew 26:30, these words were most likely on His lips. In Psalm 118:6 the words are, “The Lord is on My side; I will not fear: What can man do unto Me?” Not only was the Lord near the Messiah as He drew near to the cross, (“the Father is with me”, John 16:32), but He was on His side. It is one thing to have a companion, but will that companion be loyal? Judas was by His side, but he was treacherous. Needless to say the Father is not treacherous. As a result, Messiah says, “I will not fear”, then asks the question, “What can man do unto Me?” He knew full well what they could and would do to Him, but He also knew that no hand could be laid upon Him without His Father’s permission. As He said to Pilate, “Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above”, John 19:11. He also knew that whatever men would do to Him, although agonising and cruel, would only touch His body, and that only for a few traumatic hours. Compared to the glory in eternity that He would win, this was as nothing. This is not to belittle His sufferings, but it does serve to put them into context.
This attitude to suffering should become their attitude, for just as Christ knew His Father’s help, nearness, and support, so they will know the same, so they may triumphantly say, “I will not fear what man shall do unto me, for they have inflicted far worse things on my Saviour, and He triumphed over them”. Our writer has already urged them to “consider Him who endured such contradiction of sinners against Himself”, so that they may be strengthened to endure physical sufferings too, 12:3,4.

13:7
Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.

Remember them which have the rule over you- the latter part of the epistle emphasises the kingdom, rather than the sanctuary. It is fitting therefore that elders should here be called those who have the rule. They are responsible to give a lead in troubled times, and show the way by example, (“remember them”), and teaching, (“spoken unto you”).
Who have spoken unto you the word of God- when the law was given the people pleaded with Moses that the word be not spoken to them anymore, for they realised the strictness of the law they had pledged to keep, Deuteronomy 18:15,16. In response, God promised them a prophet, and this was fulfilled in Christ, who spoke to the people in grace, Acts 3:22-26. So it is that these leaders also speak in grace to those who have been delivered from the law.
Whose faith follow- the Eastern shepherd went in front of the flock, and the sheep confidently followed where he led. So the leaders amongst the Hebrew believers were living examples of the truth they gave from the word of God. God’s ideal king is a shepherd king, and while they wait for Christ to come in that capacity, their leaders filled the role. Not, indeed, in any autocratic, dictatorial sense, but with shepherd hearts and firm rule.
Considering the end of their conversation- the words “remember”, and “spoken”, (past tense), may suggest that some, at least, of these leaders had passed off the scene. Those left behind should recall the end or the outcome of their conversation, or manner of life. They continued in faith until they left this scene. The Hebrew believers should tread the same path of faith they had seen in their leaders. They may have made mistakes, and not always moved in faith, but when they did they should be imitated. It is their faith that is to be followed, not their mistakes. We should never despise those of a past day and think of them as old-fashioned and out of touch. They were not out of touch with the Lord, and that is the main thing.

13:8
Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.

Jesus Christ the same- this verse could be looked at as a stand-alone, or as a pivotal verse. Thinking of it at first as self-contained, it reaffirms what is stated in chapter 1, where the end of the current heavens and earth is in view, and in contrast to that it is said by God, to Christ, “And thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands: They shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment; and as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed: But thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail”, 1:10-12. So when the universe is folded up, Christ shall remain the same as He ever is; there is no change with Him.
But that quotation in chapter 1 is God’s word to Him as Lord, emphasising His Deity, the subject of the chapter. Here the subject is His manhood, for He was named Jesus at His birth, and the angels said that the one born was Christ the Lord. So the Sameness of His Deity is true of Him in His manhood, and He lost nothing of His unchanging Being. God declared in the Old Testament, “I am the Lord, I change not”, and this is true of Christ. Not only does His eternally unchanging character mark Him as a man, but it affects His office as Priest, for He has an unchangeable priesthood, 7:24.
Yesterday, and to day, and for ever- what He was when He was on earth, and what He is in heaven, He will ever be. The support He gave to men of former generations is the support He gives today, and He will support His people for ever. So the verse is a statement as to His person, but it is also in the context of leaders who one day will pass off the scene, but Jesus Christ remains. The next verse speaks of evil doctrine, and the test of that is always the person of Christ.

13:9
Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein.

Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines- in contrast to the steadfastness of Christ, who is “The Same”, the Hebrews were in danger of being influenced by doctrines that are diverse and strange. Many religious theories were abroad at the time, and the believers needed to be grounded in their faith. Any doctrine that is contrary to the Christian faith is strange or alien. It does not come from heaven, the believer’s country. Satan has a system of thought to appeal to every sort of man, hence the word divers, or diverse. The antidote to being carried about with every wind of doctrine is to heed the ministry of the apostles as set out in the New Testament, as Ephesians 4:11-16 tells us. The Lord Jesus, the Good Shepherd, declared that true sheep in His flock will not follow strangers, for they know not their voice, John 10:5. A stranger will speak with a different voice to the Good Shepherd, hence the need to constantly hear the voice of the One who will not lead us astray.
For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace- the contrast to being carried about is to be established; but only grace can do this. The writer is going to sum up Christianity and Judaism in two words, “grace”, and “meats”.
Notice the emphasis on the heart. The Lord Jesus declared that the rulers in Israel drew near with their lips, but their hearts were far from God, Matthew 15:8. It is the word of God that exposes the thoughts and intents of our hearts, Hebrews 4:12, so if we neglect the word of God, perhaps it is because we are afraid it will expose our faults.
Not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein- the word “meats”, refers to the bodies of the animals laid upon Israel’s altar. If the writer can prove that these meats have not profited the worshippers, then he will have proved that the whole tabernacle system had not profited them. And if he can prove it by pointing out something inherent in it, and not something brought about by human failure, then his proof will be all the more significant. In chapter 7:18,19 he proved that the tabernacle system is unprofitable to God, in that it did not bring worshippers right into His presence; now it is proved to be unprofitable to man also. Those who were wavering in Israel, (those who were in danger of being “carried about”), are now clearly told that if they revert to Judaism they will lose the profit and blessing of Christianity.

13:10
We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle.

We have an altar- Christianity has no physical altars; that is the mark of Judaism. Any religious organisation which claims to have a physical altar is clearly wrong and spurious, whatever the claims of the clergy who officiate at it. To pretend to have a physical altar now is to manifest ignorance of the true nature of Christianity. No wonder the people are led astray by such blind leaders of the blind!
Since there are no true physical altars now, this altar must be a spiritual one. When we notice the structure of this section it becomes evident what, or who, this altar is. Verse 10 has two parts, the first being an assertion that we have an altar, and the second, that those who serve the tabernacle have no right to eat of that altar. The second assertion is proved in verses 11-14, the first is proved by verses 15 and 16. So verse 15 continues from where verse 10 left off. “We have an altar…by Him let us offer”. So Christ is the means whereby we offer sacrifices to God, so He must in some sense be the altar.
The various tabernacle vessels were the support of something else. So the table held up the bread, the candlestick held up the lamps, the altar of incense held up the censer, the ark held up the mercy-seat. And in the court the laver held the water and the altar held up the sacrifices as they burnt. So the person of Christ is the support and ground upon which He served God in His sacrificial death. But He serves still, and in this instance He is the means whereby His people are able to offer to God.
Whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle- to continue with the tabernacle rituals of Judaism is to forfeit the right to enjoy Christian things, for the latter have replaced the former and rendered them obsolete. God has indicated very clearly that He has no pleasure in the old sacrifices, 10:6,8. To continue with them and to serve the interests of an obsolete tabernacle is to be out of line with God’s will.

13:11
For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.

For the bodies of those beasts- what beasts they are is told us in the next phrase. Here we are pointed to bodies of animals, which will, in certain circumstances, provide meat to eat for the priest and offerer. The bodies of animals will be set in direct contrast to “Jesus” in the next verse.
Whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin- so the particular beasts in mind are now defined. It is those sin-offerings whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest. In other words, the blood of the sin-offerings on the day of atonement, the day that has been the background of the whole epistle. At other times, the blood of sin-offerings was to be sprinkled on the altar, but not on the day of atonement, for then it was taken right in to the presence of God. Instead of being for the eye of man, at the altar, it was for the eye of God, in the sanctuary.
Are burned without the camp- here is the main point of the argument. The sin offering that was so critical to Israel’s continuance before God as a nation, and His presence among them, is the offering that neither people nor priest could eat. It “did not profit” those who were occupied with it. The priests could eat sin offerings on other occasions, but not on this day. The reason they could not eat was because the bodies were burned without the camp. The significance of the place where it happened will come out in the next verse. To our writer this is conclusive proof that God had embedded into the tabernacle ritual the sign that it was not His final mind, and that it withheld the best from the people.

13:12
Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.

Wherefore Jesus also- in connection with this fact that the sin offering was burnt without the camp.
That he might sanctify the people with his own blood- to sanctify in the context of the Epistle to the Hebrews means to make fit for the Divine Sanctuary. We have already been shown that by His offering the Lord Jesus has sanctified His people, and those thus sanctified are perfected for ever, 10:10,14. The high priest on the day of atonement sprinkled the blood of an animal on the mercy-seat. Christ’s blood sanctifies without any literal sprinkling, for what He did at Calvary was noted and approved of in heaven. It is indeed the “blood of sprinkling”, Hebrews 12:24, but in a moral and not a physical sense.
Suffered without the gate- the animals carried outside the camp on the day of atonement were dead when it happened, so they did not feel the fire that burned up their carcases. With Christ it was far different. He suffered the reality of what the fire of old time spoke, namely the wrath of God. Perfectly aware, with His faculties not at all dulled by sin, or even by the stupifying drink offered to Him, (which He refused), He bore the unrelenting force of the wrath of God against sin, and He did it when He was alive. The hours of darkness on the cross when these things happened are clearly defined as to their beginning and their end in Mark 15:33,34. Luke tells us that before the sixth hour Jesus addressed His Father as Father, Luke 23:34, and also after the ninth hour, 23:46. At the ninth hour, however, He addressed His Father as “My God”, telling us He was speaking from the viewpoint of a dependant and submissive man. He was still the Son, or course, for that is not a relationship that can end. For those three hours, therefore, there was the enduring of the wrath of God. But He emerges out of it, addresses God as His Father, and then dies. So He did not die under the wrath of God.
One of the main points the writer is making here is that all this happened without (meaning “outside”) the gate of Jerusalem. So He was not only abandoned by God, but He was rejected by the nation as they took Him to the place of execution. The correspondence between being outside the gate and without the camp is important to the line of reasoning in these verses.

13:13
Let us go forth therefore unto Him without the camp, bearing His reproach.

Let us go forth therefore unto Him without the camp- instead of being like the majority of Israel who thrust Him from them and banished Him to the outside place, true believers will heed the exhortation to go to Him, just as the four faithful women and John stood by the cross. But they must remember that as far as Israel is concerned, He is still outside. The last they saw of Jesus of Nazareth was when He was hanging on a cross. Allegiance to Him demands that they take the outside place too. But as they do so they will be comforted by the fact that He is there also, morally speaking. The word for camp has to do with an army in battle array. In fact it is translated “armies” in 11:34. Judaism is militant, fighting against God by fighting against Christians. As the Lord said to His own, “If they persecuted me, they will persecute you”, John 15:20. But He went on to say, “if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also”. So those who responded in faith to Christ would also respond in faith as the apostles continued to set forth the truth He had taught.
Note the difference between without, or outside, the camp and without the gate. To be without the gate is the physical position the Lord Jesus took up when He endured the cross outside the city of Jerusalem. But it had a spiritual meaning, and those who grasp this meaning will take up a moral position in harmony with His moral position as one still rejected by organised religion. If we were exhorted to go outside the gate, we would have to go on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. As it is, outside the camp is a position we take up in our hearts, and translate into practice as we meet with those of like mind in the assembly. It is not exactly that we should distance ourselves from the doctrinal error of the denominations, but that we should distance ourselves from the error of Judaism. Although it has to be said that many of the denominations of Christendom are a mixture of paganism and Judaism.
Bearing his reproach- on the day of atonement one of the last ceremonies was the carrying of the carcases of the sin offerings, (the bullock and the goat), outside the camp to be burnt. Our writer asks us to fulfil that role in its spiritual meaning, and associate with the one who suffered the Divine Fire for us in the outside place. The sin offering had had imputed to it the sin of the people, being made sin. It was a detestable thing, therefore. To carry it was to associate closely with it. Now Christ is not a detestable person as far as God is concerned, but He is detested by the religious world, despite what they seem to say about Him. When the full force of Christianity confronts them, they come out in their true character, and deny Him. And so does Judaism. To cleave to Christ, and take the outside place with Him is a place of reproach, yet we should not flinch to do it. We should be truly grateful that we do not go outside the camp to bear God’s wrath, as Christ did; but we should go there bearing His reproach.

13:14
For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.

For here have we no continuing city- it is probable that the epistle was written about AD 68, just two years before the fall of Jerusalem. How solemn is this statement, therefore, that Jerusalem, the centre of Judaism, is not to continue. Jacob prophesied that Simeon and Levi would slay a man in their anger, Genesis 49:6. He also said that in their anger they would dig down a wall. And so it came to pass, for with the words “His blood be on us, and on our children”, Matthew 28:25, they slew the Man Christ Jesus, and by so doing, passed sentence on their city and nation, destining it to destruction in AD 70.
The Lord Jesus spoke the parable of the marriage of the king’s son, and the refusal to come of those first invited to the marriage feast. They not only refused to come, but murdered the messengers of the king who had brought the invitation. In response the king sent his armies and destroyed the murderers, and burned up their city, Matthew 22:1-7. Having rejected the messengers of the king as described in the Book of the Acts, their city is burned up just after that book closes.
But we seek one to come- as far as believers are concerned, they are not occupied with earthly cities, even Jerusalem. The fact that their Saviour was crucified outside its walls does not endear it to them. They have a better city in view, “Jerusalem which is above” as Paul calls it, Galatians 4::26. The treatment meted out to Christ at Jerusalem has brought out its true character, and Christians are not interested in the centre of Judaism.

13:15
By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.

By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually- this marks a return to the subject introduced by the words “we have an altar”. It is by means of the Person of Christ that we are able to offer sacrifices to God. The particular sacrifice in view is the peace offering, which was the offering brought by a worshipper who was in the good of the other offerings, and as a consequence had peace of conscience. As a result he brought a sacrifice with which to praise God.
But the Christian, having been brought into the fullness of the sacrifice of Christ, brings, in deep thankfulness, not an animal, but the expression of his heart’s appreciation. In the book of Leviticus the offerings are first detailed, then there is given the law of the offerings, and the last of the offerings dealt with was the peace offering, as if to reinforce the idea that the peace offering is the response of one who is in the good of all the other offerings. So when the writer exhorts us to offer the peace offering so to speak, he is also implying that we should be in the enjoyment of the other offerings as well.
When a leper was healed in Israel in Old Testament times, he was to bring all the offerings except the peace offering. When the Lord Jesus healed a leper, and commanded him to go and offer the gifts that Moses commanded, he started to go to the priest, but then, when he realised he had been healed, came back and “glorified God, and fell down at his feet giving him thanks”, Luke 17:15,16. Now one of the categories of peace offering was one for thanksgiving, Leviticus 7:12. And this is what this healed leper is offering, for with the coming of Christ true thanks can be offered to God, and the need to offer literal sacrifices has gone, hence the leper turned back before he reached the priest. He had found a superior way of worshipping.
This sacrifice of praise is to be continual. As the psalmist said, “His praise shall continually be in my mouth”, Psalm 34:1. Believers of this age have even greater reason to do this, now that the work of Christ is over; they have so much more for which to praise God. There is a suggestion here with the word continual that this praise goes on for ever, for we have just been told we have no continuing city but we have one to come. So in that continuing heavenly city continual praise will be offered to God. Even after Jerusalem has been destroyed these sacrifices can still be offered, for they are not presented on a Jewish altar, but by means of Christ.
That is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name- these offerings are defined for us, lest any should confuse them with the animal peace offerings for thanksgiving of the former age. In the prophet Hosea’s day the people of Israel were engaging in idolatry, like their forbears who had made the molten calf at the foot of Sinai. Hosea quotes their words, “Let the men that sacrifice kiss the calves”, Hosea 13:2. Hosea also prophesies that in a future day, when the nation has repented and returned unto the Lord, they will say unto Him, “Take away all iniquity, and receive us graciously: so will we render the calves of our lips”, 14:1,2. So instead of lips kissing the calf-idols, their lips are used in praise to God, thus showing their true repentance. The literal meaning of the Greek word “proskuneo”, to worship, is “to kiss towards”.

13:16
But to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.

But to do good and to communicate forget not- the priesthood of believers is modelled on that of the Lord Jesus, for it is holy and royal. As holy priests believers offer sacrifices to God in the form of worship and praise. As royal priests they show forth the praises of Him who has called them out of darkness, (the darkness of Sinai), into His marvellous light, (the light of the glory of His grace), 1 Peter 2:9. The word praises is a translation of the word rendered virtue in 2 Peter 1:3. The idea is that the praiseworthy virtues manifest in Christ when He was down here are to mark believers too. He “went about doing good”, and so should those who profess to follow Him. Doing good can involve giving that which money cannot buy, such as spiritual and practical help. Communicating may involve giving money itself, although it is not limited to this. There are many ways in which these spiritual exercises manifest themselves.
For with such sacrifices God is well pleased- we have learnt from chapter 10 that God is not well-pleased with animal sacrifices, but that does not mean that He cannot be pleased with material offerings of the sort describes here as the doing of good and sharing. Those who offer such gifts to believers and unbelievers may rest assured that they are in fact also offered to God, and He is well-pleased with them, for they remind Him of the gracious and generous attitude of His Son when He was here on earth.

13:17
Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you.

Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves- as previously noticed, the end of the epistle emphasises the kingly side of things, beginning with the prophecy from Habakkuk about the return of Christ to reign. Let us not forget that He is a King-Priest. His priestly ministry is to the fore in the first ten chapters of Hebrews, whereas now we are in a section that deals with kingly things. We have received a kingdom that cannot be moved, 12:28 has told us, so the principles of the coming kingdom should be in evidence already in our lives as believers.
It is fitting that elders should be describes as those who rule, therefore. This is not to say that their rule is that of kings, but rather that of shepherds; always remembering that the ideal king is a shepherd of his people. This is the word that is used for the rule of Christ in Matthew 2:6, “Rule my people Israel” can be thought of as “rule as a shepherd”. When the Old Testament prophet was predicting the demise of a king, he said, “I see all Israel scattered upon the hills, as sheep that have not a shepherd: and the Lord said, These have no master: let them return every man to his house in peace”, 1 Kings 22:17.
This, then, is the pattern for those entrusted with leadership amongst the Lord’s people. They do not have to drive or coerce, but genuine sheep will follow where they lead because the path they take is the path of righteousness, Psalm 23:3. Those who wish to follow in that pathway will submit to their wisdom and guidance, based as it is on the word of God. For these same rulers spoke unto them the word of God, verse 7, and their pathway of faith may be followed safely.
This rule will be especially needful in the turbulent times that were ahead for Christians who were formerly Jews, for many of them would be carried away from Israel. The spiritual rule of the elders will give them stability. The years around the carrying away of Judah into captivity in Babylon were marked by great instability, with their kings only reigning a few months in some cases. The persevering leadership of true elders will be invaluable to scattered believers.
For they watch for your souls, as they that must give account- an elder in a Christian assembly is also called a bishop, as we see from 1 Timothy 3:1. The word bishop is the Greek word “epi-skopos”, meaning a person who looks over. This has nothing in common with the so-called bishops in the organisations of men.
A believer is an elder as to his maturity in spiritual things, and an overseer as to his watchfulness over the flock. He takes up a position so that he can watch over the saints, and see to their welfare. Their soul-progress is his great concern. He is aware that one day he will have to give account to the Lord for his work. The apostle Peter spoke of a crown of glory for elders who were faithful, despite the things they might have to suffer as a result of that faithfulness, 1 Peter 5:1-4. The healing of the blind man of John 9 is followed by the Jews taking up stones to stone the Lord, who then speaks of Himself as the Good Shepherd. So Peter speaks of the sufferings of Christ in connection with those who had oversight of the flock of God. Their eyes were open to the dangers that threatened the flock, and far from fleeing as a hireling would, they stood firm and resisted the Devil as he went about seeking to devour the sheep. True overseers will recognise the attacks of the enemy and resist them, remembering he may use even believers to further his aims.
That they may do it with joy, and not with grief- ideally the elders will be able to give their account with joy, having been successful in caring for the flock. However, they may have to do it with grief, or sighing, as they recount how their efforts did not prove successful, for the sheep under their care were not responsive to their shepherding.
For that is unprofitable for you- the shepherds will not forego their reward if the sheep did not follow where they led them, for the shepherd who gives account with sighing will still receive his reward, but the sheep who rebelled will not be rewarded for their rebellion and waywardness.

13:18
Pray for us: for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly.

Pray for us- this would indicate that the readers knew who the writer was. We do not need to know in order that our attention might be focussed on Christ alone, so that we “consider Him”, 12:3.
For we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly- as far as the past was concerned, he had a good conscience about it. There was nothing in his past life that needed to be put right. As far as the future was concerned, his will was to conduct himself honestly, in a way that is morally beautiful.
Notice that sin on the part of the one asking for prayer may hinder the prayers of others for him, so our writer assures his readers that they may pray for him in confidence. It is also true that sin on the part of the one praying may hinder prayers too, for the psalmist said, “If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me”, Psalm 66:18. And the apostle Peter exhorted married believers to live in harmony, “that your prayers be not hindered”, 1 Peter 3:7.

13:19
But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner.

But I beseech you the rather to do this- “the rather” means, literally, “more superabundantly”, giving us the idea that earnest and abundant prayer is being requested.
That I may be restored to you the sooner- he does not ask to be restored soon, but sooner, showing that the more earnest and constant the prayer for him is, the sooner he will be brought back to them again. We should not adopt a fatalistic attitude to prayer, being half-hearted about it, thinking, “whatever will be, will be”. God is clearly prepared to respond to the earnestness of the prayers of His people, and answer according to their asking. It is sometimes said that God answers according to His will, and not according to our asking. This passage teaches us that in a sense God’s will is defined by the attitude of those praying, and the answer is according to their asking in a very real sense.

13:20
Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,

Now the God of peace- the recipients of this letter will soon be embroiled in the turbulence of AD 70, with its destruction of Jerusalem. Even if they do not live there, they will be affected emotionally. “Jerusalem” means “foundation of peace”, but it will not live up to its name, since it has cast out the Prince of peace. These Hebrew believers need peace of heart in such circumstances, so God is presented to them in this capacity. He is not affected by the turmoil, but He is affected by the upsets His people endure. He has the answer, for He is the Divine author and bestower of peace.
That brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus- we now learn why God is called the God of peace. It is, firstly, because He has brought Christ back from the dead. This is God’s clear signal that the work Christ did at Calvary in connection with sins is completely satisfactory, and secures His people’s standing before Him. As the apostle Paul writes, “therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ”, Romans 5:1. God is, first of all, the author of judicial peace, and this is known by the one who has exercised faith in Christ. It is through Him and His work that peace is gained. The apostle has already told us that Lord Jesus “was raised again for our justification”, Romans 4:25, meaning that He was raised from the dead because His work of laying the basis of justification at the cross was completely pleasing to God. This is why being the God of peace and also being the bringer again of the Lord Jesus from the dead are connected. And knowing the God of judicial peace is the secret of peace of heart. It was the man who was in the good of the burnt offering and the meal offering that brought a peace offering, for the three are connected. And the peace offering concentrated on the inward parts of the animal, and the Hebrews believed that the inward parts of a man are the seat of his emotions.
That great shepherd of the sheep- the chapter refers three times to those who have a role as leaders amongst them, and those who read the epistle are exhorted to “remember them”, verse 7; “obey them”, verse 17; “salute all them”, verse 24. Now we are introduced to the great shepherd, whose greatness derives from His ability as shepherd to care for the flock.
There may be an allusion here to the words of Isaiah 63:11, where Isaiah writes, “Then he remembered the days of old, Moses, and his people, saying, Where is he that brought them up out of the sea with the shepherd of his flock?” God is represented as calling upon Himself to act again like He did when He brought the people out of Egypt and through the Red Sea under the leadership of Moses. Now a greater shepherd than Moses is in view, and a greater crossing than that of the Red Sea. It is the crossing from death to resurrection. The God of peace brought the great shepherd from the dead in order that He might lead His people as they go their pilgrim way to heaven.
Through the blood of the everlasting covenant- the children of Israel were bound to God by the covenant of law at Sinai, which, because of their failure to keep its conditions, was ended. The new covenant is eternal, however, for it is not conditional on our behaviour. We have learnt in chapter eight that the new covenant is “not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers”, Hebrews 8:9. It is a covenant of grace, and is guaranteed in Christ, verse 6. Of course this new covenant relates to the nation of Israel in the future, but believers of this age come into the good of the new covenant now, a thing they recall weekly when they drink the cup of the new covenant at the Lord’s Supper, 1 Corinthians 11:25. That the blood of the everlasting covenant is accepted by God is seen in the fact that Christ was brought again from the dead because of its value and character. If it was effective to do that, it is effective to secure the well-being of God’s people.

13:21
Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.

Make you perfect in every good work to do his will- it is the God of peace who does this, not the God of law; the outcome is sure, therefore, for the everlasting covenant is not conditional on our obedience, as the Sinai covenant was, although obedience is expected. To be made perfect means the same as when it is used of Christ in chapter 2, where He is said to be made perfect through sufferings; the idea is of being fully-equipped and fully-qualified. We are to be made full-equipped to be fully-occupied in every good work. For being saved by grace does not exclude the doing of works, but is the very highest incentive to do them in gratitude to God. We are not saved by works, but we are saved so as to do them, as Ephesians 2:9,10 explains. The fact that we are fully-equipped means that we are fully-instructed as to what God’s will is, as guided by the scriptures. In Matthew 12:50 the Lord said, “For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”. But in Luke 8:21, where the same incident is recorded, He said, “My mother and my brethren are these which hear the word of God, and do it”. Very clearly, then, the hearing and doing of the word of God is the same as the doing of the will of God.
Working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ- here we learn that we are fully supplied, for it is God that works within us so that we may do what pleases Him. It is who and what Jesus Christ is to God that guarantees these great benefits to us. Apart from Him and His work we would be powerless to please God. These are similar words to those found in Philippians 2:13, where having given to us the great example of humility, service and obedience in the person of Christ, the apostle writes, “it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure”. So God first works in us so that our will desires to do His good pleasure, and then, when we are thus prepared, we are given the ability to do what pleases Him.
To whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen- one of the features of the new covenant is that its glories never fade, as the apostle Paul wrote, “For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious”, 2 Corinthians 3:11. But is only like this because of the one whose blood was shed to establish it. Glory will ever be given to Jesus Christ for what He did at Calvary.

13:22
And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation: for I have written a letter unto you in few words.

And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation- as suggested above, this may well be the end of the address as given in a synagogue. “Word of exhortation” was the technical term for such an address. It was completely different to what was normally spoken in the synagogue address, for usually there was a rehearsal of God’s dealings with the nation, with an emphasis on their sufferings and difficulties. The Epistle to the Hebrews is the answer to their difficulties.
The epistle is interspersed with exhortations, in which the writer encouraged his readers in various ways:
“Let us therefore fear”, 4:1.
“Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest”, 4:11.
“Let us hold fast our profession”, 4:14.
“Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace”, 4:16.
“Let us go on unto perfection”, 6:1.
“Let us draw near with a true heart”, 10:22.
“Let us hold fast the profession of our faith”, 10:23.
“Let us consider one another”, 10:24.
“Let us lay aside every weight”, 12:1.
“Let us run with patience”, 12:1.
“Let us have grace”, 12:28.
“Let us go forth”, 13:13.
“Let us offer the sacrifice of praise”, 13:15.
If we should think it strange that there should be thirteen exhortations of this sort, (thirteen being the number of rebellion in scripture), then perhaps we should see the whole epistle as being an exhortation, thus making fourteen in all.
For I have written a letter unto you in few words- whilst we call the book the “Epistle to the Hebrews”, the title is not inspired, and could simply be “To the Hebrews”, being, as suggested above, the transcript of either one or many synagogue addresses, and distributed to a wider Hebrew readership. In that case the “letter of a few words” is verses 23-25, being the normal ending to a letter in those times. The epistle does not begin with the normal start to a letter, but it does begin with the normal start to a word of exhortation in the synagogue, as when the apostle Paul began to speak with the words, “The God of this people of Israel”, Acts 3:17.

13:23
Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you.

Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty- in verse 3 he exhorts them to pray for those who are in bonds, and now he informs them that Timothy is set at liberty. The one situation was as much the will of God as the other. The apostle Paul did much when he was at liberty, but he did much, whether teaching by his written ministry, or evangelising amongst those in the palace, when he was in bonds, and the same would surely have been true of Timothy.
In Titus 3:3 Paul asks Titus to assist Zenas the lawyer and Apollos in their journey. Now if that journey was to visit Paul in Nicopolis, then they may very well have been with him when he was arrested and taken to Rome for his second trial. How useful a lawyer would be in that situation, and how encouraging for Paul to have a man like Apollos with him in his adversity.
With whom, if he come shortly, I will see you- the writer indicates that the original recipients of this letter were in one location.

13:24
Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.

Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints- by saying “all” in each case, the writer is encouraging all the company, whether rulers or saints, to be inclusive with one another, and not be divided into parties, so that some saints only recognised some rulers and not the others.
They of Italy salute you- how ironic that the system of religion that is based at Rome should, by its doctrines and practices, reject the teaching of this epistle. At the beginning it was not so, and true believers today will do what the apostle John exhorted, “Let that therefore abide in you which ye have heard from the beginning”, 1 John 2:24.

13:25
Grace be with you all. Amen.

Grace be with you all. Amen- thus the epistle closes with the characteristic word of Christianity. The law made nothing perfect, we have been told, 7:19, but we are also exhorted to “have grace”; that is, to take advantage of the privileges that grace brings into. May the Lord give us help to do so, to His glory.

Trial of Jesus Christ Part 1: Before the High Priest and the Sanhedrin

It is difficult to know how to describe the way both Jews and Gentiles treated the Lord Jesus before He was crucified. There were so many illegal acts on the part of Israel, and a gross miscarriage of justice by the Gentiles, that it is flattery to call any of the proceedings a trial. The “princes of this world”, 1 Corinthians 2:8 made their decisions on the basis of prejudice, ignorance, envy and cowardice. To state these things is not anti-semitic, but is to face up to the facts as the Word of God presents them.  Christians should never be anti-Jew, but rather promote their blessing.  That blessing can only come when the facts are presented and acted upon.

The trials were indeed conducted on the basis of prejudice, because the chief judge on the Jewish side had said a few days before, “it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not”, John 11:50. John makes it clear that he was referring to Christ. How can a trial be just when the judge believes the accused ought to die? How can it be right for those in charge of the proceedings to seek for witnesses “against Jesus to put Him to death”, Mark 14:55. Leaving aside the fact that witnesses should not be sought, but should come forward of their own will, they should come to witness impartially, not against the accused, and should certainly not come with the intention of making sure the accused is put to death. Nor should the Sanhedrin have taken counsel “to put Him to death”, Matthew 27:1. They should have taken counsel to discover the truth.

They were marked by ignorance of who He really was. This was wilful ignorance, for He had given ample proof as to who He was by His character as He lived before them, His works as He did miracles, and His words as He spake as none other did. As He Himself said, “If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloak for their sin. He that hateth Me hateth My Father also. If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now they have seen and hated both Me and My Father But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, ‘They hated Me without a cause'”, John 15:22-25. Such was the clarity of His teaching, the power of His works, and the holiness of His character, that to hate Him was to show themselves up as hardened and hateful sinners.

Their decisions were also on the basis of envy, as Pilate realised, for Matthew tells us that “he knew that for envy they had delivered Him”, Matthew 27:18. They saw Christ as a threat to their position and power. The people flocked to hear Him, but hated them.

As for Pilate, three times he declared that Christ was without fault as far as the law was concerned, (on the third occasion after he had scourged Him, which was only done to those who were condemned), but still he decreed that He be crucified. Sadly, he put favour with Caesar before favour with God, for when the chief priests saw that he was wavering, and was seeking to release Him, they said, “If thou let this man go, thou art not Ceasar’s friend”, John 19:12. At that point he sat on his judgement seat and delivered the Lord Jesus to be crucified. This was gross injustice on the basis of cowardice.

The arrest in the garden

18:1 When Jesus had spoken these words, He went forth with His disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which He entered, and His disciples.

When Jesus had spoken these words- in 17:1, the phrase “these words spake Jesus” introduces the prayer that follows. Here the prayer is in the past, and the “I come to Thee” of 17:13 is continuing to happen. In His prayer to the Father He had used phrases like “I have finished the work”; “I am no more in the world”; “I come to Thee”; “while I was with them in the world”; “now come I to Thee”; “for their sakes I sanctify Myself”; “where I am”. All these expression tell of one who is projecting His mind into the future, and is anticipating being back with His Father, where He will ever live to make intercession for His own.

As far back as Luke 9:51 Jesus had been described as one who was going to be received up, a reference to His ascent to heaven. But more than that, He Himself said ” I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28. So He began to move back to His Father the moment He had come into the world.

He went forth with His disciples over the brook Cedron- note the repetition of the word “disciples” in this verse. “With His disciples…and His disciples…with His disciples”, but although marked out as His followers, they became His forsakers in the garden. John does not record this, because he emphasises Christ’s defence of His own, and the way none of them was lost, and if he recorded the disciples fleeing it would detract from this.

The brook Cedron, (known as Kidron in the Old Testament), was a winter-brook, meaning it did not flow constantly, but only in winter and after storms. Job said, “My friends have dealt deceitfully as a brook, and as the stream of brooks they pass away; which are blackish by reason of the ice, and wherein the snow is hid: what time they wax warm they vanish: when it is hot they are consumed out of their place. The paths of their way are turned aside; they go to nothing, and perish”, Job 6:15-18. So Christ’s friends disappeared when the heat of the arrest came, but they did not perish like Job’s friends, for their Lord could say “I have lost none”, verse 9. As the Good Shepherd, He gives to them eternal life, “and they shall never perish”, John 10:28.

David crossed the Kidron (Cedron), when Absalom rebelled against him and Ahithophel changed allegiance and betrayed him, 2 Samuel 15,16,17. The traitor psalms, applied to Judas in the New Testament, (Psalms 41, 55, 69, 109), are based on Ahithophel’s treachery.

But there are several contrasts between David and Christ when they crossed this brook as follows:

1. David had sinned in the matter of Bathsheba, and Ahithophel was Bathsheba’s grandfather, 2 Samuel 11:3; 23:34. It is easy to see he had reason to change allegiance. Judas, however, had no reason at all to betray Christ. In fact, he had every reason to be loyal.

2. The judgement on David for his sin in connection with Bathsheba was, amongst other things, that evil would be raised up against him out of his own house, 2 Samuel 12:11. And so it came to pass, for the would-be usurper of David’s throne, Absalom, was his son. There was no sin in Christ, and therefore no reason for any to rise up against Him, especially from His own band of apostles.

3. David fled in the face of Absalom’s rebellion in part because he was weak in body, as he wrote in Psalm 41:8, “‘An evil disease’, say they, ‘cleaveth fast unto him: and now that he lieth, he shall rise up no more'”. No such affliction affected Christ, however, to enable His enemies to take advantage of Him.

4. David crossed the Kidron brook to flee into the wilderness to escape, leaving himself vulnerable to the loss of his throne; Christ crossed the same brook at the same place to confront His enemies, and go to Calvary to guarantee His throne.

5. Because the route from Jerusalem both David and Christ took was at the approach to the Mount of Olives, we know from ancient Jewish records that they followed the path that the scapegoat took on the Day of Atonement. But only the Lord Jesus could fulfil the ritual of that day, for He was “once offered to bear the sins of many”, Hebrews 9:28.

6. Once they reached the top of Mount Olivet, they were at the place, opposite the east gate of the Temple, where the Red Heifer would be slain “before the Lord”. In one of his repentance psalms, David appealed to the Lord to “Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean”, Psalm 51:7, a reference to the sprinkling of the ashes of the red heifer over a defiled person to make him clean, Numbers 19:17,18. The writer to the Hebrews contrasts the limited effect of the “ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean”, Hebrews 9:13, with the blood of Christ, which purges the conscience fully.

7. It is said that the blood from the Passover lambs was channelled from the altar down to the brook Cedron, so that it is very possible that the waters were still red with their blood. How this must have affected the sensitive soul of Christ as He crossed those waters! But He would do more that cross over the brook, He would go to Calvary and pass through the waters of judgement so that we might be redeemed.

Where was a garden, into the which He entered, and His disciples- John does not name the garden, nor does he name the garden where the sepulchre was, 19:41. He does not use the word Gethsemane, meaning “Place of olive-presses”, for the same reason that he does not record the cry of abandonment on the cross. He is emphasising the Deity of Christ, not His vulnerability. There is no “crushing of the olives” in Gethsemane in John’s gospel, no “being in an agony”, hence no name for the garden which would remind of that. This tells us that the prayer of John 17 was not offered in Gethsemane; even the location was distinct, as well as the content of the prayer. The one was spoken as if the Lord was already in heaven, with the cross over, (hence to mention the place-name would be inappropriate), the others in Gethsemane were offered as if the cross was looming large.

There are other contrasts too, as follows:

Matthew, Mark, Luke John
Location Gethsemane Unknown
Position adopted Fallen on the face Eyes lifted to heaven
Themes of prayer Suffering and death Glory and eternal life
Length Short, in an agony Longer, in view of glory
Subject of prayer Himself and the cup of wrath Himself and believers
Times prayed Three times Once
Company Alone- apostles apart Apostles near at hand
Emphasis Display of Manhood Display of Deity

18:2 And Judas also, which betrayed Him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with His disciples.

And Judas also, which betrayed Him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with His disciples- He would retire there when the authorities in Jerusalem oppressed Him, John 8:1. The place of refuge now becomes the place of arrest. Perhaps Judas and Christ “walked into the House of God in company” from this place, Psalm 55:14.

18:3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons.

Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees- putting all the gospel records together, the following were present:

1. A great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people, Matthew 26:47.

2. Mark adds “the scribes”, Mark 14:43.

3. The chief priests, captains of the temple, and the elders, Luke 22:52.

4. A band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, John 18:3.

5. Judas, Luke 22:47.

6. A servant of the high priest, Malchus, verse 51.

7. A kinsman of Malchus, John 18:26.

Remember that more than twelve legions of angels were waiting for a call from Christ that never came, but, as the Lord said, “how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled?” Matthew 26:53.

Cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons- perhaps domestic lamps, hastily picked up when the call came, and military torches. Gideon’s torches caused the enemy to flee, Judges 7:19,20, but here it is the “enemy” who are holding the torches. They are sons of darkness coming to apprehend the Light of the World. But He does not need the torches, nor does He flee. Judas agreed to betray Him “in the absence of the people”, Luke 22:6, and this is how he did it. “He that doeth evil hateth the light”, John 3:20.

The Lord highlighted the swords (military) and staves, (domestic), with the words, “Are ye come out as against a thief with swords and staves for to take Me?” Matthew 26:55. God has put a sword into the hand of the powers that be, so that they can punish evil-doers. But Pilate could ask the question, “Why, what evil hath He done?”, Matthew 27:23, and they refused to answer that question, because they knew the answer. On the other hand, staves are what a householder would use to defend his property from a burglar. So they were treating Him as if He were the one who, like a thief, was acting illegally against the best interests both of the nation, and the individuals in the nation.

In fact, it was they who were in the wrong, for Jewish law was being contravened in the following ways:

1. The arrest should have been done voluntarily by those who were witnesses to the crime.

2. It was illegal for the temple guard acting for the High Priest to make the arrest.

3. It was illegal in Jewish law to use force against a suspect.

4. The arrest should not have been at night, and constituted an act of violence. This is why the disciples were preparing to prevent it. Malchus was probably one of those foremost in the arrest. If Peter had been preventing a legal arrest, he should have been arrested. The fact he was not, showed the authorities knew they were in the wrong.

5. The prisoner was bound, which was unnecessary violence, since He was surrounded by only a few men, and the arrest party consisted of many.

6. The prisoner was taken to Annas first, but he was not the proper magistrate.

7. He was interrogated at night, which was prohibited by law.

8. He was detained in a private house, which amounted to kidnap.

9. He was struck gratuitously, and before any charges had been brought, John 18:22.

18:4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon Him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye?

Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon Him- the “therefore” indicates that He is acting in line with His knowledge of the Father’s will. He knew He was the foreordained Lamb, 1 Peter 1:20, and that the arrest would lead to His crucifixion.
Went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? In response to the arrival of the arrest party, the Good Shepherd not only goes before to lead, but also to protect the sheep. The enemies of the sheep have to confront the shepherd first. He went forth to meet them, taking the initiative. There is no mention by John of Judas’ actions, which have taken place before this point. There is an emphasis on the love and care of the Shepherd, not the treachery and hostility of Judas, the wolf, who comes, with his accomplices, “to steal and to kill and to destroy”. He takes the initiative, asking whom they sought, so they did not arrest anyone else by mistake in the semi-darkness.

18:5 They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am He. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them.

They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am He- the blind man said this, John 9:9 and no-one thought he was claiming Deity. So it must be that the expression reminds them of His word, “Before Abraham was, I am”, John 8:58. They took up stones to stone Him then, but now they are determined to see Him crucified.
How remarkable it is that Jesus of Nazareth is the great “I am”! This tells of His Deity. How remarkable also that the great “I am” should answer to the name of Jesus of Nazareth! This tells of His humility. He still answers to that name in heaven, as Saul of Tarsus found, Acts 22:8. His humble and obedient spirit shall never be forgotten.
And Judas also, which betrayed Him, stood with them- he has done his wretched work, and now stands back with his new-found friends. He prefers their company to that of the Son of God, and thus shows himself to be an unbeliever. John alone mentions this fact, for he was especially sensitive to anyone who was untrue to his Lord. Yet Stephen accuses the nation of being the betrayers of Christ, Acts 7:52, so Judas is just a reflection of the nation. Stephen stood for Christ on earth, and Christ stood to receive him into heaven, verse 56.

18:6 As soon then as He had said unto them, I am He, they went backward, and fell to the ground.

As soon then as He had said unto them, I am He, they went backward, and fell to the ground- they took steps backward, reversing momentarily their plans, and then fell to the ground, illustrating what God’s plan is. They involuntarily do what they will do before Christ at the Great White Throne, (unless they have repented beforehand and have bowed the knee in that way), for unto Him every knee shall bow, Philippians 2:10, not only because of what He did when He became man, but also because of His Deity, Isaiah 45:22,23. They have an overpowering sense of Christ’s majesty. They thought they had come to arrest a carpenter, but He is, in fact, the Creator.

18:7 Then asked He them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth.

Then asked He them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth- having shown that He has power in Himself to resist arrest, He now submits to it as His Father’s will, and not as the will of men, thus highlighting that “He was led as a sheep to the slaughter”, Acts 8:32, not resisting at all. They have learnt that they are not in control. They may take Him, but He is delivered by “the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23.

18:8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am He: if therefore ye seek Me, let these go their way:

Jesus answered, I have told you that I am He He is in control here, and rebukes them for asking the question again, when He has already given the answer. One man is holding a multitude at bay by His word, before submissively allowing them to take Him.
If therefore ye seek Me, let these go their way- having established that they have only come for Him, then, and not before, He requires that the disciples be allowed to go. They cannot refuse this without denying what they have just said. He has put them into a position where they cannot refuse to let the disciples go. The Lord ensures the disciples retire with dignity, even if, when they are out of immediate danger, they flee, as the other gospels record, and as the Lord foretold even in John’s record in 16:32. The emphasis is on His care, and not their fear.

18:9 That the saying might be fulfilled, which He spake, Of them which Thou gavest Me have I lost none.

That the saying might be fulfilled, which He spake, ‘Of them which Thou gavest Me have I lost none’- John is quoting Christ’s testimony to His Father in 17:12. There is no mention of Judas here, as there was in that verse, for he has now clearly sided with the enemy, and has placed himself out of the range of Christ’s protection as Good Shepherd. This statement shows that our Shepherd is concerned about our physical welfare and safety, as well as our spiritual good.

18:10 Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest’s servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was Malchus.

Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest’s servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was Malchus- this had repercussions in a two-fold way later. First, this incident drew attention to Peter, and so a relative of Malchus, who also was in the garden, accused him of being a disciple, and this resulted in the third of his denials, John 18:26,27. Perhaps this is why John is the only one to name Peter as the one with the sword, so as to make his account of Peter’s denial intelligible. Only Luke the doctor records the healing of the ear.
Peter’s action also gave the Lord the opportunity to show Pilate that His kingdom was not of this world. What earthly king rebukes his followers for fighting, and heals one of the enemy’s soldiers? John does not record the healing of the ear to preserve the climax of the raising of Lazarus. To heal an ear, although having significance, would be an anti-climax if recorded after the raising of a dead person.

18:11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it?

Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath- it is noticeable that the Lord rebuked Peter for seeking to prevent His arrest, but the soldiers do not arrest Peter for the injury to Malchus. They know they are acting illegally. Peter on a human level was justified in seeking to prevent an injustice. The Lord had sanctioned the carrying of a sword when engaged in the work of God, in self-defence, Luke 22:35-38.
The cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it? The Lord was acting on a higher level than human justice. Note the difference between these words and “O My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me”, Matthew 26:39. The conflict in Gethsemane is over, and the Saviour is resolved to drink the cup. In Mark 14:35,36, “the cup” is the same as “the hour”, so it signifies His suffering and death.
Peter did not realise it then, but later on he would speak of Christ being delivered by “the determinate will and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23, and yet he had sought to frustrate that will! He will write as an old man that the sufferings of Christ were sufferings “that pertained to Christ”, such is the sense conveyed by the particular preposition “of” in that passage, 1 Peter 1:11. Those sufferings were to be His, come what may, and Peter’s sword would not prevent them.

18:12 Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound Him,

Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound Him- this was another illegality, to bind an uncharged suspect. When men came to arrest Elijah, he brought down fire from heaven and consumed the first two arrest parties, and no doubt would have done the same to the third had not the angel intervened, 2 Kings 1:9-15. James and John referred to this as a reason to judge the Samaritans, but the rebuke the Saviour gave was, “The Son of Man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:54-56. Samson broke his bands and triumphed, Christ gained victory in weakness. They bind the hands that had just healed an ear.
At this point it will be helpful to have the order of subsequent events in our minds. If we were to read each of the four gospels in isolation, we might gain the impression that they were at variance, or that they had their facts wrong. This is not so, however, because John the apostle lived to be an old man, well beyond the time when the four gospels were written, and the Spirit guided him into all truth, John 16:13. So he, as one present at the proceedings, was able to sanction all four of the records, his own included. We may have confidence, therefore, that what is written is a true witness. We should approach the gospel records, not in a spirit of criticism and doubt, but with an open mind, prepared to accept what they tell us.

The general order of events from the Arrest to the Sentence of Christ, is as follows:

1. Arrest in the garden.

2. Leading, bound, to Annas, one of the High Priests.

3. Transferral to be questioned by Caiaphas, the other High Priest.

4. Brought before an informal Sanhedrin, at night, and condemned.

5. Brought before a formal session of the Sanhedrin at dawn to ratify former decision.

6. Led to Pilate, bound, to be questioned.

7. Sent by Pilate to Herod.

8. Returned to Pilate and questioned again.

9. Pronounced by Pilate to be not guilty, but scourged.

10. Presented to the people who call for His crucifixion.

11. Delivered to be crucified.

12. “And He bearing His cross went forth”.

18:13 And led Him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year.

And led Him away to Annas first- He was “led as a sheep to the slaughter”, Acts 8:32, where the word slaughter is not one used of sacrifice. Their object is to kill Him. They have no notion that He will be the sacrifice, even though it is priests who direct the operation. The House of Annas were known as “the whisperers”, (The Jewish Talmud said “they hissed like vipers”). They exerted their influence on the judges, “whereby rivals were corrupted, judgement perverted, and the Shekinah withdrawn”. The Shekinah was the Jewish name for the glory of God. Christ is the brightness of the glory, Hebrews 1:3, and He was withdrawn from the nation by God, being rejected by the High Priests. They of all people should have appreciated the glory of God in Christ.
In the days of Eli the Israelites brought the Ark of the Covenant into the field of battle, and it was captured. David comments on this later on and writes, “He delivered His strength into captivity, and His glory into the enemy’s hand”, Psalm 78:61. Phinehas’ wife also commented on the incident at the time and said, “the glory is departed from Israel: for the ark of God is taken”, 1 Samuel 4:22. She knew that the glory of God dwelt between the cherubim on the mercy-seat which was upon the ark, and lamented its departure. How much more should Israel have lamented after they had taken the one the ark typified, and delivered Him into the hands of the Gentiles. But the priests, like Eli’s sons, had no such appreciation. No doubt the Philistines thought they had won the day, but they found that the ark was stronger than they were, for Dagon their god bowed down to it. And those who took “the ark” in Gethsemane, they bowed down too, as we have seen in verse 6.
For he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year- the reason He was taken to Annas first was because he was father-in-law to Caiaphas. This might seem a strange reason to give, but John is indicating that the high priests were all of the same family, and Caiaphas was high priest that same year only because of the behind-the-scenes manipulation by Annas.
The fact that John mentions this, as well as saying in verse 24 that Annas had sent Christ bound to Caiaphas, suggests that “the high priest” of the following narrative is Caiaphas, and that the Lord was taken first of all to Annas, but not to be formally interrogated. It shows the influence Annas still had. In fact, in Acts 4:6 it is Annas who is called the high priest, and Caiaphas, whilst present, was simply named.

18:14 Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people.

Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people- this refers to John 11:45-54. Caiaphas is clearly not an unbiased judge, for he is of the opinion that one man should die, if that avoids the nation perishing, and that one man is Christ. Not only has he made his mind up, but has made it public. This is further evidence of the illegality of the trial. Christ did indeed die for the nation, but not as a hostage, but a sacrificial substitute. It was indeed expedient, or profitable to them, but not so as to prevent the Romans depriving them of their rights, but so as to secure the rights of God in the matter of sin, and enable Him to righteously justify sinners.

There follows in verses 15 to 18 the account of Peter’s first denial. The gospel writers intertwine Peter’s denials with the account of Christ before the high priests, as if to suggest that they, as representatives of the nation, were denying Him too. This was the case, for Peter himself, having been converted from his lapse, accuses the nation later on of denying the Holy One and the Just, Acts 3:14. He then called upon the nation to “repent…and be converted”, verse 19, just as he had repented and been converted from his denials.

We continue with John’s narrative, as he describes the preliminary hearing, designed to prepare the way for the formal hearing before the Sanhedrin at dawn. John is showing us at the outset the disinterest in the truth displayed by the authorities.

18:19 The high priest then asked Jesus of His disciples, and of His doctrine.

The high priest then asked Jesus of His disciples- he is afraid there is about to be an uprising against the authorities, but they need not have worried. The Lord had rebuked Peter for the use of the sword in Gethsemane. Notice the Lord does not discuss His disciples, as He protects them like the Good Shepherd He is. He arranged for their departure at His arrest, thus shielding them physically, and now He shields them again, ensuring that after His ascension they are not targeted.
And of His doctrine- the High Priestly family were Sadducees, and Luke tells us “they say there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit”, Acts 23:8. They are clearly at variance with the teaching of the Lord Jesus. The Lord will not be drawn into details, however, for He had been a recognised teacher in Israel for three and a half years, often in the temple courts, and they had ample opportunity to listen to Him.

We could say the following about His doctrine:

It was a life-giving word- “He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into judgement, but is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24.

It was a word from God- “My doctrine is not Mine, but His that sent Me”, John 7:16.

It was a word of truth- “He that sent Me is true: and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of Him”, 8:26.

It was a word of insight- “I speak that which I have seen with My Father”, John 8:38.

It was a word of authority- “For I have not spoken of Myself; but the Father which sent Me, He gave Me commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak”, John 12:49.

18:20 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing.

Jesus answered him- the Lord was always in control during His trials, yet never acted rudely. “When He suffered, He threatened not”, 1 Peter 2:23. He is confident that truth is on His side, and He will not allow error and falsehood to prevail, even when He is a bound prisoner.
I spake openly to the world- He never limited Himself to a select group of listeners, for all were welcome to hear what He had to say. There was no secrecy. This was a rebuke to Annas, (who was very possibly present, since Peter links all those named as rulers together in Acts 4:8 as being guilty of crucifying Christ), for Annas was notorious for his secret dealings, being known as “the whisperer”.
I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort- His was no attempt to advance some weird doctrines at variance with the teaching of the Old Testament. He was recognised as a teacher in the synagogues, and He taught in the temple courts as other doctors of the law did. He was not a rabble-rouser on the street corner. The prophet had said that “He shall not cry, not lift up, nor cause His voice to be heard in the street”, Isaiah 42:2. The apostles followed this example, preaching either in the synagogues, or in different houses.
The temple was the territory of the High Priests, and their responsibility, so if He had been a heretic, they should have arrested Him immediately. The fact is that when they tried to do so, those who were sent to apprehend Him came back without Him, saying, “Never man spake like this man”, John 7:46. The power of His words was enough to prevent His arrest.
And in secret have I said nothing- of course he had spoken to His disciples in the privacy of the upper room, but that was only after the nation had had three and a half years in which to listen to Him and know the sort of things He was saying and teaching.

18:21 Why askest thou Me? ask them which heard Me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said.

Why askest thou Me? It was forbidden in Jewish law to try to get the accused to incriminate himself, hence the implied rebuke for asking Him.
Ask them which heard Me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said- the Lord appeals to those who could bear witness, and implies that the high priest should have been bringing them forward to bear testimony, not false witnesses who couldn’t agree. This is a rebuke from “the Holy One and the Just”, for his false dealings

18:22 And when He had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest Thou the high priest so?

And when He had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand- is this the best way that the nation entrusted with God’s righteous law can behave? Have they no procedures by which to deal with this situation? They have no answer to His responses, except an act of contempt and insult. Men still hold (suppress) the truth in unrighteousness, Romans 1:18. This is part of the process by which the world was being judged by Christ, bringing it out into the light and exposing its wickedness. He is prepared to be ill-treated in this way if the truth is brought out thereby, as it is.
Saying, Answerest Thou the high priest so? Any prisoner was within His rights to protest at the illegality of the proceedings. Paul protested at his illegal treatment, so that others would benefit, Acts 16:37. The Lord will not allow unrighteousness. He is “the Just One, of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers”, Acts 7:52, (said to the high priest, verse 1). The officer is clearly trying to impress his master with his zeal. He should have been restrained and rebuked for breaking the law, but there was no interest in keeping to the law that night.

18:23 Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou Me?

Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil- He was either guilty or innocent of reviling the high priest. If guilty, the due process should be followed and measures taken to show His guilt. Annas and Caiaphas are being given a lesson in justice by “the Judge of all the earth”. But if well, why smitest thou Me? That the action of striking Him was illegal is seen in the absence of any response to Christ’s question.

18:24 Now Annas had sent Him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest.

Now Annas had sent Him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest- why does John tell us this at this point? It may be that Annas lived in the same palace as Caiaphas, and John is preparing us for the possibility that when the Lord was being taken from Caiaphas to Pilate, it was then “He turned, and looked upon Peter”, Luke 22:61. It is also possible that by his deliberate vagueness as to where the conversation took place, John is using a literary device to show his disapproval of what happened. Jacob had said, as he prophesied about the wickedness of Simeon and Levi, “O my soul, come not into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united”, Genesis 49:6. John is heeding Jacob’s advice, and distancing himself from the secret counsels of the descendants of Levi. It would have been better for Peter if he had done this too, for his other name Simon is the equivalent of Simeon, who was allied to Levi. Simon Peter came close to being united unto their assembly, such is the danger of denial.

In John 18:25-27 we have John’s account of Peter’s third denial, as if to put side by side the denial of Peter for the third time and the denial of the Jewish authorities of the Lord Jesus for the third time, first before Annas privately, then before Caiaphas and an informal company of “chief priests and elders, and all the council”, Matthew 26:59, and then before the formal Sanhedrin in public at the break of day, (although John does not record this latter “trial”). By his statement about the sending from Annas to Caiaphas, John is ensuring we realise the informal session of the Sanhedrin we shall consider next was under Caiaphas the High priest’s control, for he was high priest that year.

We continue with the informal session before Caiaphas and the council, (otherwise known as the Sanhedrin), in Mark’s account:

Mark 14:55-65

14:55 And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to put Him to death; and found none.

And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to put Him to death, and found none- we see the determination of the rulers to obtain what they want. They first of all sought for witness. Now forced witness is of no value, for witnesses must come forward voluntarily. Especially since under Jewish law those who brought false witness were to be condemned with the same punishment as the one they witnessed against would have received. Witnesses therefore would be very reluctant to come forward and give false testimony under this system. The rulers will tell Pilate later on that “by our law He ought to die”, but they did not follow their law.
Note the bias of these judges, for they are bringing forward witnesses for one purpose only, to see that the prisoner is put to death. They are not assembled to seek and find the truth, but to get Christ crucified; that is their agenda.

14:56 For many bare false witness against Him, but their witness agreed not together.

For many bear false witness against Him, but their witness did not agree together- the requirement of the law of Moses was as follows: “One witness shall not rise up against a man for any iniquity, or for any sin, in any sin that he sinneth: at the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall the matter be established. If a false witness rise up against any man to testify against him that which is wrong; Then both the men, between whom the controversy is, shall stand before the Lord, before the priests and the judges, which shall be in those days; And the judges shall make diligent inquisition: and, behold, if the witness be a false witness, and hath testified falsely against his brother; Then shall ye do unto him, as he had thought to have done unto his brother: so shalt thou put the evil away from among you. And those which remain shall hear, and fear, and shall henceforth commit no more any such evil among you. And thine eye shall not pity; but life shall go for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot”, Deuteronomy 19:15-21. We see from this that the false witnesses should have been crucified, (for that was what their false witness would result in), and the case dismissed as being unjust.

14:57 And there arose certain, and bare false witness against him, saying,

And there arose certain, and bare false witness against him, saying- having brought forced witness, and false witness, we now have fabricated witness. Clearly the priests are having trouble in finding any who will witness against Him. There were multitudes in Israel who could bear testimony for Him, so why were these not brought?

14:58 We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands.

We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands- this is a garbled version of what the Lord had said in Jerusalem at the first Passover of His public ministry. He had actually said, when asked what sign He showed to give Him the right to purge the temple, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up”, John 2:19. They misunderstood His words, thinking He was referring only to Herod’s temple. This is why they spoke of Him rearing it up in three days, when it had been forty-six years since the building had started, and still it was not finished. After His resurrection from the dead the disciples realised that He had been speaking of the temple of His body, of which the temple was a figure.
He said nothing about destroying the temple himself. It was they who would do it, when they secured His death. His body, soul and spirit would be separated in death, and since they were responsible for His death, (although from another viewpoint He laid His life down of Himself), they would destroy Him.
There is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and immediately goes on to speak of the city and sanctuary being destroyed, thus establishing a link between the two. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7. The slaughter of Christ, and the destruction of the walls of Jerusalem are linked. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who refused the invitation to the wedding being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7. There is a vital connection, then, between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body, the temple of the Holy Spirit. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the vail of the temple was rent- the destruction had begun!
So by crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple. But Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2, and see also Deuteronomy 32:39. Together with His dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with, and believe in, His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe. When He comes again there will be built a temple fit for His glorious kingdom, as detailed by Ezekiel in his prophecy, chapters 40-47. As Zechariah said, “He shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12.
It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They no doubt thought of this statement by Christ during the first Passover of His ministry as an attack upon their doctrine. And now at His trial during the last Passover of His ministry it is the Sadducean party in control of proceedings. They think it is time for revenge.
And within three days I will build another made without hands- there are at least three misrepresentations here. He did not say He would build another, but would raise up the one that was destroyed. He did not imply that it would take three days, but stated He would do it three days after the destruction. He said nothing of the building being made without hands, as if it were some magical building. They either ignorantly or wilfully misquoted His words.

14:59 But neither so did their witness agree together.

But neither so did their witness agree together- just as the witnesses of verse 56 did not agree together, neither did these latter ones agree either. The case should have collapsed, therefore, but those conducting it are not interested in justice.

14:60 And the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked Jesus, saying, Answerest Thou nothing? what is it which these witness against Thee?

And the high priest stood up in the midst- according to Jewish law, this was an illegal act, and should have signalled the end of the trial altogether. Caiaphas is clearly frustrated, and having failed to find two witnesses who will agree, has to resort to try to get the prisoner to incriminate Himself.
And asked Jesus, saying, Answerest Thou nothing? what is it which these witness against Thee? The Lord Jesus will not appear to endorse false witness by responding to it. When it was a question of His own honour, He would be like a sheep dumb before its shearers, as the prophet had said. Men are here seeking to shear Him of His glory, and He remains silent. When it is a question of the glory of His Father, or the defence of the truth, or the safety of His disciples, He will speak; but not otherwise.

14:61 But He held His peace, and answered nothing. Again the high priest asked Him, and said unto Him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?

But He held His peace, and answered nothing- He will not even explain why He will not answer, such is His determination to remain silent.
Again the high priest asked Him, and said unto Him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? We know from Matthew’s gospel that at this point the High Priest had put the Lord Jesus under oath. We read, “And the high priest answered and said unto Him, I adjure thee by the living God, that Thou tell us whether Thou be the Christ, the Son of God”, Matthew 26:63. He was obliged to answer, therefore, as a godly Jew, for it was a trespass against the law to not answer. The word is, “And if a soul sin, and hear the voice of swearing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or known of it; if he do not utter it, then he shall bear his iniquity”. By “voice of swearing” is meant “the voice of one who is putting you under oath”.

14:62 And Jesus said, I am: and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.

And Jesus said, I am- in Matthew the answer is “Thou hast said”, which is the formula a polite Jew would use when answering a question of a serious nature. Mark tells us what He said in its plain meaning, for the benefit of his Gentile readers. Here is a definite and unmistakable claim to Deity, and because the rulers did not believe His claim, they reckoned it to be blasphemy. It should be noticed that to the learned men of Israel the title “Son of the Blessed” was a title of Deity. The fact that He claimed to be God’s Son did not imply He was in some way less than God. He was claiming to be fully God. The expression “son of” to an Eastern mind would mean “the sharer of the nature of”. So the Lord called James and John “sons of thunder”, meaning they shared the same nature as the thunder did, stormy and angry.
And ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power- notice He reverts now to the title, Son of man, that is relevant to all men, for judgement has been given to Him because He is Son of Man, John 5:22. The priests are being informed that although they sit in judgement on Him then, in a day to come it will be different. And that He will rise from the dead and ascend to the right hand of God, which is the right hand of power, will ensure that this will happen, for as Paul said to the men of Athens, who scoffed at the idea of the resurrection of the dead, (as the Sadducean priests did in Israel), that God “hath appointed a day, in the which He will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom He hath ordained; whereof He hath given assurance unto all men, in that He hath raised Him from the dead”, Acts 17:31.
It seems that those in hell can see those in heaven, although between them there is “a great gulf fixed”, Luke 16:23. So it is that when he died and went to hell, Caaiphas was able to see the one he had condemned, and would realise that He was in the highest place of honour, whilst he himself was in the depths of shame.
And coming in the clouds of heaven- Christ would do more than ascend to heaven, He would descend from thence in power and great glory, and “every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him”, Revelation 1:7. We see now why the Lord said “ye shall see”, for this pronoun is plural. All the unbelievers in the nation, represented that day by Caiaphas, shall see these things. And the nation as a whole shall see, too, as their Messiah comes to reign.

14:63 Then the high priest rent his clothes, and saith, What need we any further witnesses?

Then the high priest rent his clothes- this in itself was an act contrary to the law, for the Scripture says, “And he that is the high priest among his brethren, upon whose head the anointing oil was poured, and that is consecrated to put on the garments, shall not uncover his head, nor rend his clothes”, Leviticus 21:10. Now it is very unlikely that the high priest would be wearing his garments for glory and beauty at this time, for presumably they were worn during his ministrations in the temple. But this rending of clothes does have a metaphorical meaning, for the garments of the high priest had gold wires interwoven in them, and if he had rent those garments he would have broken the gold wires. But those wires signified the glory of Deity, and thus by rending his clothes the high priest renounced the Deity of Christ that had just been affirmed by Christ’s words.
And saith, What need we any further witnesses? By this statement he admitted that the witnesses already brought before him had not produced any evidence of guilt. He had to resort to placing the prisoner on oath to obtain a confession. He also is bringing the proceedings to a swift conclusion, because he thinks he has obtained what he thinks is a confession of guilt.

14:64 Ye have heard the blasphemy: what think ye? And they all condemned Him to be guilty of death.

Ye have heard the blasphemy- Christ had given ample proof of His Deity throughout His ministry, but they were determined not to believe on Him, for that would involve loss of prestige and power. Blasphemy is speech that injures the reputation of another, in this case of God. They believed it was their duty to stone blasphemers to death, and indeed it was, for the law required it in Leviticus 24:15,16, with the words, “And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, ‘Whosoever curseth his God shall bear his sin. And he that blasphemeth the name of the Lord, he shall surely be put to death, and all the congregation shall certainly stone him: as well the stranger, as he that is born in the land, when he blasphemeth the name of the Lord, shall be put to death'”. So to speak injuriously of God merited stoning; it stands to reason that to claim, as a man, to be equal with God is the ultimate injury and insult.
What think ye? And they all condemned Him to be guilty of death- Caiaphas cannot make the decision alone, so he now puts the matter to the vote of the Sanhedrin, and by so doing will make them guilty of the conviction of Christ too. As Peter will say just a few weeks later, “I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers”, Acts 3:17. It is interesting to notice in this connection that the only category of person who was to bring a male kid of the goats as a sin offering, was a ruler, Leviticus 4:22-26. And the animal that was slain to atone for the sins of the nation on the Day of Atonement was a male kid of the goats, Leviticus 16:5. Thus there is a link between the rulers and the nation in their sin, (“ye did it, as also your rulers”), and both are provided for in the true sacrifice of Christ for sin which the goat pictured; such is the grace of God.

14:65 And some began to spit on Him, and to cover His face, and to buffet Him, and to say unto Him, Prophesy: and the servants did strike Him with the palms of their hands.

And some began to spit on Him- the soldiers of Pilate, who were Gentiles, did this later on, but we do not expect such behaviour from the officers of the high priest of Israel. The prophet foretold this when he wrote of the Messiah, “I hid not My face from shame and spitting”, Isaiah 50:6. To spit on someone is the ultimate expression of contempt and hatred, and the Lord Jesus did not seek to avoid this expression of the wickedness of men. He endured the cross, for His Father ordained that for Him, but He despised the shame, that which men gratuitously heaped upon Him. Even if a person is guilty, justice does not require that he be insulted. In fact, Jewish law required the utmost respect for a prisoner, and extreme deference was to be shown to him. After all, until condemned, he was to be reckoned innocent.
The Lord Jesus warned His disciples with the words, “Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of Man shall be accomplished. For He shall be delivered to the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on, and they shall scourge Him, and put Him to death: and the third day He shall rise again”, Luke 18:31-33. And so it came to pass, for we read, “And the soldiers led Him away into the hall, called Praetorium; and they call together the whole band. And they clothed Him with purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about His head, and began to salute Him, ‘Hail, King of the Jews!’ And they smote Him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon Him, and bowing their knees worshipped Him”, Mark 15:16-19. Clearly they are mocking His claim to be King. The robe of imperial purple, the crown, (albeit of thorns), the feeble reed for a sceptre, (but used to smite Him, as if they were the ones with the power), and then the anointing as king- but with their vile spittle. This is humiliation indeed, but through it all there is no murmur of complaint, for “when He was reviled, He reviled not again”, 1 Peter 2:23.
What the Lord did not tell His disciples was that their rulers would spit on Him also. It was one thing for uncouth Gentile soldiers to do this, but it was entirely another thing for members of the Sanhedrin to do so. They were so contemptuous of Him that they allowed themselves to do it, for we read that in the High Priest’s palace with the council present, when the Lord affirmed that He was indeed the Christ, “some began to spit on Him”, Mark 14:65, and Matthew tells us “they spit in His face”, Matthew 26:67. They no doubt felt justified in doing this, for had He not claimed to be the Son of God, and therefore was an apostate and a blasphemer? They had refused the testimony of His forerunner John, of His Father as He spoke from heaven, and His works, see John 5:32-38. It is gratifying to notice that Mark says that “some began to spit on Him”, Mark 14:65, thus allowing us to believe that Joseph of Arimathea did not stoop so low. So the Gentiles spit on Him in mock anointing, but Jews spit in His face in contempt.
And to cover His face, and to buffet Him, and to say unto Him, Prophesy; and the servants did strike Him with the palms of their hands- if He is Messiah, and the Son of God, He ought to be able to tell who is striking Him. Matthew’s account says, “They did spit in His face, and buffeted Him; and others smote Him with the palms of their hands, saying, Prophesy unto us, Thou Christ, Who is he that smote Thee?” At one and the same time they challenge Him to speak in prophecy, and also smite Him on the face to silence Him. They thus mock His claims further, and needlessly abuse Him.

Luke’s account of the formal session of the Sanhedrin:

Luke 22:66 And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led Him into their council, saying,

And as soon as it was day- Matthew writes, “When the morning was come”, as if they had been impatiently waiting for the day to dawn, for they could not hold their official meeting before then, or else Pilate might declare it invalid and their cause would fail. Mark says “straitway”, a characteristic word of his, but often in connection with the Lord Jesus and His readiness to do His Father’s will. It is now used of the readiness of the Jewish authorities to do Satan’s will. Luke says “as soon as it was day”, so once the day had begun they set about the task of convicting Him. As the apostle says of sinners, they are “swift to shed blood”, Romans 3:15, and he is probably alluding to Isaiah 59:7 which reads, “Their feet run to evil, and they make haste to shed innocent blood”. They show their haste by holding the council at the earliest possible moment after daybreak. They had already passed sentence in their illegal council, for we read, “And they all condemned Him to be guilty of death”, Mark 14:64, so they had made up their minds already. This further council was simply to confirm officially what they already decided unofficially. Matthew tells us that they “took counsel against Jesus to put Him to death”, so they had only one outcome in mind.
The elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together- Mark tells us it was with the whole council, Mark 15:1. But we are also told that Joseph of Arimathea was a secret disciple, John 19:38, and also that he “had not consented to the counsel and deed of them”, Luke 23:51, so the decision of the council was not unanimous.
And led Him into their council, saying- so brief were the proceedings of this council that Matthew and Mark do not even relate what was said.

22:67 Art thou the Christ? tell us. And He said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe:

Art thou the Christ? tell us- something of their impatience is seen in the terse question and command they gave Him. They find, however, that the Lord Jesus will not be rushed, and shows He knows their hearts. It was illegal to try to get a prisoner to bear witness alone, and He has not been put on oath at this session, so He is not obliged to answer them at all. In any case they had had three and a half years in which to ascertain whether He bore the credentials of the Messiah.
One of the features of the Messiah was that He would give sight to the blind and cause the lame to walk, Isaiah 35:5,6, and these were the two classes of people that came to Him in the temple, for we read of Him being in the temple just a few days previous to this “And the blind and lame came to Him in the temple; and He healed them”, Matthew 21:14. They obviously thought that He was the Messiah, for they came to Him; it was not as if they were brought by others. They were not put off by the fact that David hated the blind and the lame, and had banned them from coming into the temple courts, 2 Samuel 5:8. The Lord Jesus had been welcomed into Jerusalem as the Son of David, Matthew 21:9, but they obviously did not think He hated them. So right in the precincts of the temple, the place where the chief priests operated, there had been clear proof just a few days before, that He was the Messiah.
Even though He was not obliged to answer, He did so, and in such a way as to show them that He was indeed the Messiah, for Isaiah had told them that “the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon Him, the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, the Spirit of counsel and might, the Spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; and shall make Him of quick understanding in the fear of the Lord: And He shall not judge after the sight of His eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of His ears: But with righteousness shall He judge the poor, and reprove with equity for the meek of the earth”, Isaiah 11:2-4. All these features are in stark contrast to those before whom Christ stood. They lacked wisdom and understanding, they had no fear of the Lord, they judged after the hearing of their ears, listening and believing false witnesses. They had the supremely Poor Man before them, but did not judge Him with righteousness or reprove with equity.
Because He was not on oath, He was not obliged to answer directly, but He did answer indirectly, and in such a manner that they could not gainsay. The best way to achieve conviction in the heart of man, is for that heart to be convinced internally. It is the case with the Scriptures. Once men have approached the Word of God with an unbiased mind and a seeking heart, and are prepared to put aside pre-conceived ideas, then the Spirit of God will use that word to convict them, as they are exposed to its living power. When this happens, the proof lies within the man, and is not imposed on him from without.
So it is with the truth of the Christ-hood of the Lord Jesus. As He speaks to the men who accuse Him, He is skilfully showing that He is indeed the Messiah because He fulfils the criteria Isaiah set out as to His wisdom and understanding. He does this by means of four statements.
And He said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe- this is the first statement, which is a prophecy, and shows that He knows their future, that their unbelief is permanent. They knew in their heart of hearts that this was the case, for they were determined not to believe in Him.

22:68 And if I also ask you, ye will not answer Me, nor let Me go.

And if I also ask you, ye will not answer Me- He knew that they knew He was the Messiah, but their hearts were so hard that they would not even respond if He asked them, but would stubbornly refuse to admit it.
Nor let Me go- He knew they were not interested in justice, so even though they knew He was the Messiah, their stubborn refusal to believe would prevent them letting Him go, as one against whom there was no charge. The apostle Paul wrote about God’s wisdom, “which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory”. It is not that if they had known they would have spared Him crucifixion. Rather, if they had known, they would not have crucified Him because they did not wish God’s purpose to be fulfilled, and would seek to frustrate it.

22:69 Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God.

Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God- this is the fourth statement and the fourth prophecy, this time not about them, but about Himself. He told them early on in His ministry that authority to execute judgement has been committed to Him because He is Son of Man, John 5:27. He is relevant to all men, not just to the nation of Israel. As Son of man He has been on earth and given them the opportunity to react to Him at close quarters. He foretells that He will rise to heaven to sit on the right hand of God, the place of the Firstborn, the place of administration, which in this context is the place of justice and judgement.
When standing before Caiaphas previously, the Lord had said, “Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power”, but then added, “and coming in the clouds of heaven”, Matthew 26:64. The point of the latter phrase being that it is a reference to Daniel 7:13, where Daniel writes, “I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of Man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of Days”. But when he writes of the coming of the Son of Man he says, “until the Ancient of Days came”, verse 22. This is why on that occasion Caiaphas said, “He hath spoken blasphemy”, for He was claiming a Divine title, and the high priest rejected that claim as blasphemy.

22:70 Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God? And He said unto them, Ye say that I am.

Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God? Notice the “then”, for it shows they have drawn a logical conclusion from His statement about sitting on the right hand of the power of God. They have rightly seen in this a claim to Deity.
And He said unto them, Ye say that I am- we should not think of this statement as being a vague one, as if to say, “You can say that is the case if you choose to”. Rather, it is the way a polite Jew would answer in the affirmative, so His reply is a definite “Yes”, but framed in a courteous way.

22:71 And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of His own mouth.

And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of His own mouth- this shows that they did not believe He was avoiding their question, but had made a definite statement. The claim to be Son of God on the part of anyone else would indeed be blasphemy, and would merit death by stoning. But this would almost certainly involve the breaking of bones, and Scripture said that “He keepeth all His bones: not one of them is broken”, Psalm 34:20, and to be “Christ our Passover”, the Lamb of God must not have any bones broken. God had foreseen this, and had allowed the Roman authorities to take away from the nation the right to stone to death.
They have achieved their object, and have grounds, in their view, for demanding His death. They can now go to Pilate and affirm that in a solemn, formal assembly of the Sanhedrin, after the break of day, they have judged Him to be worthy of death.

ROMANS 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Author’s Preface
This phrase-by-phrase consideration of the first eight chapters of the Epistle to the Romans is offered to the reader with the earnest prayer to God that it may be of spiritual help to some.

The comments only use the Authorised (King James) Version of the Scriptures, as it is the author’s firm belief that God specially superintended that translation so that there might be certainty as to what the word of God is until the coming of the Lord Jesus.

The last few verses of the Bible tell of a fearful curse upon those who tamper with the word of God, either by adding to it or taking away from it, Revelation 22:18,19. If, however, there is no way of knowing what God’s word actually is, there is no way of knowing whether words have been added or subtracted. So if this warning is to have meaning, there must be that which may rightly called the word of God. And since this warning is given in the light of the coming of Christ, it must be that the Lord will ensure that His word is available until He comes. We may have confidence that He has done this, hence only the Authorised Version is used in these notes.

Rights in The Authorised Version of the Bible, (The King James Bible), are vested in the Crown, and administered by the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press. They have kindly granted me a licence to reproduce the text of Romans 1-8 for the purpose of this e-book, and also to use in my website, Christiangospel.online

The wording of the permission is as follows:
Rights in the Authorized (King James) Version in the United Kingdom are vested in the Crown. Reproduced by permission of the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press.

The Authorised Version does not use capitals for the pronouns relating to the persons of the Godhead. I assume this is because it was felt that the insertion of capitals was adding to the word of God. Accordingly, I leave the pronouns without capitals when quoting the scriptures, but use them in my comments. I hope you do not find this confusing.

If it should be asked what authority I have for setting out my thoughts on this inspired epistle, then the answer is simple. The Lord Jesus said, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink. He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.” John 7:37,38. It was in 1953 that I came and drank from the well of salvation, Christ Himself. Owning up to my sinfulness, (even though but a child), I believed on Him. From that point on it was my responsibility, (along with all others who believe in Him), to ensure that there was an outflow from my innermost being to others around. This e-book is a further attempt to do this. I do trust that in the goodness of God it will be a blessing to you.

Introduction
The Epistle to the Romans is a logical and orderly exposition of the doctrines relative to the gospel of God. Under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the apostle Paul was guided to unfold those truths which it is necessary to know and believe in order to be reckoned right in the sight of God, and also to live a life which is righteous before God and before men.

Central to this gospel is the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, by whom the work of redemption which is the foundation of the gospel was effected at Calvary. It was there that He died for the ungodly, and subsequently rose from the dead and ascended to heaven to intercede for those who believe on Him.

No preacher should venture to present the gospel to sinners without first gaining a working knowledge of at least the first eight chapters of this epistle. No believer should seek to testify in a personal way without such a knowledge, either. And certainly no unsaved person should dare to enter eternity without first becoming acquainted with the saving truths this epistle contains. Since the moment of departure from this world is unknown to us, it is important to gain this acquaintance as a matter of great urgency.

“Boast not thyself of tomorrow;
for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth.”
Proverbs 27:1.

Like the rest of the Holy Scriptures, the epistle to the Romans is carefully structured. We would do well to consider the general scheme of the epistle by way of introduction, for it will help in understanding the truth contained therein.

The epistle as a whole may be divided into three parts, each beginning on a personal note from the apostle, and each ending with a note of praise:

Chapters 1-8           God’s righteousness imputed

Personal note

“I am ready to preach the gospel”, 1:15

Key phrase

“him that justifieth the ungodly, ” 4:5

Concluding praise

“For I am persuaded,” 8:38


Chapters 9-11        God’s ways defended

Personal note

“I have great heaviness”, 9:2

Key phrase

“His ways past finding out!” 11:33

Concluding praise

“to whom be glory for ever. Amen.” 11:36


Chapters 12-16      God’s servants instructed

Personal note:

“I beseech you therefore, brethren,” 12:1

Key phrase

“Him that is of power to stablish”, 16:25

Concluding praise

“To God only wise, be glory”, 16:27


Chapters 1-8 may be further divided into two major sections as follows:

1:1 to 5:11 The sins of the person

The remedy: The blood of Christ

The result: Redemption and righteousness

5:12 to 8:39 The person who sins

The remedy: The death, burial and resurrection of Christ

The result: Identification and assurance

Romans chapters 1 to 8 may be divided into 14 sections as follows:

Section 1
Romans 1:1-17

The person of Christ is central to the gospel

Section 2
Romans 1:18-32

God’s wrath against men as their Creator

Section 3
Romans 2:1-16

God’s wrath against men as their Moral Governor

Section 4
Romans 2:17-3:20

God’s wrath against men as their Legislator

Section 5
Romans 3:21-26

The work of Christ is central to the gospel

Section 6
Romans 3:27-4:25

God’s grace toward men as their justifier

Section 7
Romans 5:1-11

The glory of God is central to the gospel

Section 8
Romans 5:12-21

Christ and Adam compared and contrasted

Section 9
Romans 6:1-23

The believer’s present and past position

Section 10
Romans 7:1-6

Deliverance from the law of Moses

Section 11
Romans 7:7-25

Defence of the law and despair under the law

Section 12
Romans 8:1-17

Life in the flesh and life in the Spirit

Section 13
Romans 8:18-27

Sufferings then glory

Section 14
Romans 8:28-39

Overwhelmed and overcoming

From the foregoing it can be seen that chapters 1:1-5:11 are divided into three main sections, with two parenthetical passages:

First main section, 1:1-17

The person of Christ is central to the gospel.

First parenthesis, 1:18-3:20

God’s wrath in relation to Jew and Gentile as Creator, Moral Governor and Legislator.

Second main section, 3:21-26

The work of Christ is central to the gospel.

Second parenthesis, 3:27-4:25

The grace of God in relation to Jew and Gentile.

Third main section, 5:1-11

The glory of God is central to the gospel.

Special note on gospel preaching
There is a great need in these days to recognise that the gospel is God-centred, and Christ-centred, and not sinner-centred. The apostles “ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. Having taught who He was, they were then in a position to preach that He should be believed in and relied upon. It would be a useful exercise to note the number of verses about sinners and the number of verses about Christ in the gospel addresses recorded in the book of Acts.

The Acts of the Apostles serves several purposes. For instance, it provides a link between the ministry of the Lord Jesus as recorded in the four gospels, and the Epistle to the Romans. The Lord was not sent, but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, whereas Romans is written to Jew and Gentile alike. How the transition from preaching only to Israelites to preaching also to Gentiles took place is shown in the Acts of the Apostles.

Then again, we see in the Acts the way in which the charge given to the apostles was obeyed, for the word from the Lord Jesus was, “ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” Acts 1:8.

Yet again, we see in the Acts the various ways in which the Devil sought to frustrate the spread of the gospel, and also the ways in which the apostles dealt with those threats.

The Acts is also the Preacher’s Handbook, and gives us insight into the way in which apostles, and others, like Stephen and Philip, presented the gospel. The following thoughts are based on the principles they followed, and will hopefully encourage the practice of preaching in a scriptural way.

The preaching was directed to those who had a certain interest in the things of God
In this case of the preaching on the day of Pentecost, it was “Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven”, Acts 2:5 who were listening. There were those who mocked the speaking in tongues that happened that morning, but Peter is content to reject their mockery, and, by reference to Joel’s prophecy remind them that God’s judgment against sin is a reality, for the great and notable day of the Lord will certainly come. In other words, he left the word of God to do its convicting work in the hearts and consciences of the mockers. Having done this, he repeats his call to the nation to listen, verse 22. In this way he safeguards himself against the charge of disobeying the word of the Lord Jesus when He said, “Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine”, Matthew 7:6.

The preaching was conducted in circumstances and situations conducive to serious thought
It is reasonable to assume that Peter’s address was given in the temple courts, the place where the Lord Jesus often taught, and where it was expected that the things of God would be set out. (At the end of the chapter the believers were found continuing with one accord in the temple, verse 46). Later on, it was the apostle Paul’s constant practice to seek out the Jewish synagogue in a place, and preach there to people who had an interest in Divine things. If, as sometimes happened, he was ejected from the synagogue, he did not stand in the street to harangue the worshippers as they emerged after their devotions, but went to a house nearby, so that if there were those interested in what he had to say, they could easily access the preaching.

This is not retreating in cowardly fashion to meet in a “holy huddle”, but a realistic and spiritual reaction to the situation, whilst still giving men the opportunity to seek the truth. That this was the mind of the Lord is seen in the fact that the large assembly in Corinth was formed as a result, Acts 18:6-11, and even the chief ruler of the synagogue believed on the Lord. And when the same thing happened at Ephesus, “all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks”, Acts 19:10. So to teach and preach in a building does not contravene the Lord’s command to go into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature, Mark 16:15. Paul was in the world when he preached in the synagogue, or in Justus’ house, or in Tyrannus’ school.

The preaching began with a quotation from the word of God
The verses from Joel that the apostle quoted made up the third chapter of the prophecy of Joel in the Hebrew Bible, although to us they are the end-verses of chapter 2. So the apostle was not averse to citing a large portion of the scriptures. There were no “wonders in heaven above”, and “signs in the earth beneath” on that day, but Peter wanted to warn the mockers about the day of judgment so as to silence them, and then extract two further thoughts from the prophecy, one at the beginning and one at the end. At the beginning Joel speaks of the pouring out of the Spirit, and at the end he declares that “whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved”. Peter did not omit the intervening verses however, so that those he did use were rooted in the context. His listeners were devout Jews, and would have been quick to criticise any apparent misuse of the holy scriptures they loved and revered. We should beware of giving the impression that we think some portions of scripture are redundant and may be missed out.

The public reading of the scriptures should be done reverently, accurately, and intelligently. They are far more important than anything we may say about them, so they should be given their due and prominent place. The apostle Paul exhorted Timothy to “give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine.” 1 Timothy 4:13. A blessing is promised to those who publicly read the scriptures in the hearing of the people, Revelation 1:3. Attention should be given to the punctuation, and the correct amount of weight given to each word, or else the sense will be lost. The word of God does not need to be dramatised, but it does need to be read in a way that holds the attention.

It is not the preacher’s task to constantly bombard his hearers with anecdotes, personal experiences, or hymn quotes. These may have a limited use when done sparingly, but they are no substitute for the plain teaching of the truth of the word of God. This is what the Spirit uses. Wrote James, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth”, James 1:18. We should preach to people assuming they are present because they are seeking God, not seeking entertainment.

The preaching was Christ-centred
The preaching was not sinner-centred. In the opening of his classic treatise on the gospel, the apostle Paul wrote, “the gospel of God… concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord”, Romans 1:1,3. When Philip went down to Samaria he “preached Christ unto them”, Acts 8:5. When he met the eunuch in the desert he “preached unto him Jesus”, verse 35. When Paul was converted “he preached Christ in the synagogue, that he is the Son of God”, Acts 9:20. When some believers from Cyprus and Cyrene came to Antioch, they “spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus”, Acts 11:20. In the synagogue in Thessalonica it was Jesus that Paul preached unto them, that He is Christ, Acts 17:3. In Athens, Paul preached Jesus, and the resurrection, Acts 17:18. In Corinth Paul testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ, Acts 18:5.

We have been given the inspired account of what the apostles actually said when they preached. This, of course, is a great help to preachers. We shall look in vain, however, for any help as to how to appeal effectively to people to get saved. No advice on what emotional levers to pull; or how to coax them “over the line”. The reason why this advice is lacking is simple: there is no need for it.

So the gospel is not a constant appeal to the hearers to believe and get saved, but a setting forth of the truth regarding the person of Christ. In fact the preachers in the book of the Acts never made an appeal; they simply presented facts. The gospel is preached “with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12, so the preacher has the assurance that the Holy Spirit will do His sovereign work of convicting and convincing men. It is not left to human ingenuity or contrivance to try to produce results, for “the wind bloweth where it listeth”, John 3:8.

The apostle Peter had the happy experience of finding that every person in his audience was converted before he had finished his message, Acts 10:44-48. The Holy Spirit had done His work, and Peter did not need to coax his hearers to believe.

Of course the apostle Paul wrote, “Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men”, 2 Corinthians 5:11, but how did he do it? The word for persuade means “to convince by argument”, so as he expounded the scriptures, the apostle presented valid reasons why people should believe; but it was not his task to coerce them. It is the Spirit’s work to “compel them to come in”, Luke 14:23.

The preaching was instructive
We ought to either learn or re-learn something about the Lord Jesus every time we hear the gospel. It is said of the apostles that “they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. So they taught Him before they preached Him. It is not that they preached to sinners and taught the converts. The teaching was part of the presentation of the gospel. After all, this was what the Lord had commanded when He said, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations”, Matthew 28:19. Sinners need to know on whom they are believing for salvation.

We learn how the apostle Paul went about this by the account of his preaching in Thessalonica. For three sabbath days he “reasoned with them out of the scriptures, opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ”, Acts 17:2,3. So he first of all opened up thoroughly the meaning of the scriptures that spoke of Christ, and then showed that Jesus of Nazareth fulfils those scriptures. As a result of this “some of them believed”. The comparative fewness of Jews who believed does not reflect on the standard of the preaching, or the method used, but simply on the hardness of the hearts of men, over which the preacher has no control. The gospel hall should be a seat of learning for believer and unbeliever alike. It should be known in the locality as the place where the truth of God is taught.

The preaching was comprehensive
We see this when we notice the range of the apostle Peter’s address at Pentecost. He began by pointing out that the miracle-ministry of Christ was the sign that God approved of Him as a man, Acts 2:22. Then he pointed out that Jesus of Nazareth was the subject of God’s eternal counsel, verse 23. He charged the nation with their sin in handing Christ over to the Gentiles to crucify until He was dead, verse 23. He then announced that God has raised Him from the dead. The implication of these things would not be lost on the intelligence of his hearers. But more than this, God has exalted Him to His very throne, where He waits until His foes will be subdued under Him when He reigns on earth as the son of David.

Having presented the people with these facts, the apostle’s task is over for the moment. He has made known the truth that the Spirit uses, and the result was that they were pricked in their heart as the Spirit convicted them. It is only when they have reached this point, and they ask what they should do, that the apostle makes his appeal to them, not to believe, but to repent. Faith is the expression of a repentant heart, and is valueless if there is no prior repentance.

The preaching consisted of the setting forth of the truth of the word of God
Peter based what he had to say on various passages from the Old Testament, namely Joel 2, Psalm 16, and Psalm 110. He showed how these scriptures were fulfilled in Christ. We in our day have the added resource of the New Testament, and passages relevant to the gospel abound.

In his first epistle the apostle Peter wrote about being born again, “not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever”. Then in support of this he quoted from Isaiah 40 the words, “For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: but the word of the Lord endureth for ever”. Then he added, “And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you”, 1 Peter 1:23-25. So the answer for men who are but flesh, and are as frail as grass and its insignificant flower, is the word of God. Men are frail and passing, but the word of God is strong and eternal. If men are to gain life from God they must do so by the agency of His living word. As James wrote, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of firstfruits of his creatures”, James 1:18. It is the preacher’s solemn responsibility, then, to faithfully present the truth of that word. He does not need to be a high-pressure salesman, for it is the Spirit of God who convinces men. Nor does he need to tell emotional stories to try to sway men’s feelings. His duty is to present the unaltered word of God to men.

Notice the order of words in the quote from 1 Peter chapter 1. It is not “and this is the gospel by which the word is preached unto you”, but rather, “this is the word by which the gospel is preached unto you”. This is an important difference. So what is preached is the word, (meaning the scriptures connected with the subject in hand), and the gospel is the expression of the truth of that word in a format which is relevant to sinners. The scriptures are not merely a tool to better present the gospel, perhaps to provide an illustration.

We have an example of this with Philip, who began at the scripture the eunuch was reading, and preached Jesus from it, Acts 8:35. And when Paul went to Corinth he preached that Christ had died, that He was buried, that He was raised, and that He was seen afterwards, but he preached this message as being “according to the scriptures”, 1 Corinthians 15:1-4.

The preaching was done by Spirit-filled men
The promise of the Lord Jesus to His own was, “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me”, Acts 1:8. The preachers were not full of themselves, but of the Spirit. He it was who enabled and encouraged them in their task. Since it is one of the Spirit’s functions to glorify Christ, John 16:14, then all trace of self-advertisement was absent from apostolic preachers, so that as they preached their hearers “saw no man, save Jesus only”, Matthew 17:8. All those things that draw attention to the preacher, and draw attention away from Christ, would have been absent. Theirs was a priestly ministry, (such is the force of the word “serve” in Romans 1:9), and they conducted themselves with dignity and gravity. There was no ostentation, whether it be in dress or mannerisms. These were men who were on heaven’s business, and they let nothing of man intrude in their preaching.

Perhaps we under-estimate the impact that the preacher has on his audience. All the time he is before his hearers, they are tending to judge his message by looking at him. If he lacks credibility in some way, then in the eyes of the natural man the gospel loses credibility in like measure. Of course it is the Spirit who works and convicts, but the preacher should do his utmost not to get in the way of that work. He must be on top of his subject without appearing to be a know-all. He must look neat and tidy without being outlandish or ostentatious. He must be confident and bold without being brash. Treat his audience with respect without being patronising. Be polite without compromising. Be faithful but all the while remembering to be gracious. Be serious without being boring. Earnest without being eccentric. Winsome without being sentimental. Joyful without being jolly. Any display of self will detract from the Man of the message. To quote the apostle’s words, “We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord”, 2 Corinthians 4:5.

The preaching was done by those well-versed in the scriptures
Of course even newly-saved believers may testify in a private capacity, but when it comes to public preaching, a thorough working knowledge of the scriptures is essential. This requires study, and the preacher should expect to study for three hours for every fifteen minutes of message. Those who preach should be prepared for this, and let less important things go.

May we heed the solemn exhortation of Paul to Timothy in the light of the coming of Christ to judge the living and the dead, “preach the word”, 2 Timothy 4:2. And may the word of God mightily grow and prevail in our day, Acts 19:20.


Section 1   Romans 1:1-17
The Person of Christ is central to the gospel


Subject of Section 1
Having introduced himself as the writer of the epistle, Paul goes straight into his theme, which is the gospel of God. He shows that this gospel was promised in Old Testament times as the prophets foretold the coming of Christ. He has now come, and is preached as being relevant to all men. Having assured the believers at Rome to whom he writes that he has a great desire for their blessing, Paul then asserts his strong belief in the ability of the gospel of Christ to save those who believe it.

Structure of Section 1
The person of Christ in relation to:

1(a)

1:1

Paul

1(b)

1:1

The prophets

1(c)

1:3

The people of Israel

1(d)

1:4

God

1(e)

1:5

The people of all nations

1(f)

1:6,7

The people of God 

1(g)

1:8-12

Paul’s ministry

1(f)

1:13-15

Paul’s motives

1(g)

1:16-17

Paul’s message


1(a)   1:1
The person of Christ in relation to Paul

1:1
Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated unto the gospel of God,

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ- as a servant or slave, Paul was captive to Christ’s will, and ready to be told what he must do, Acts 9:6.
Called to be an apostle- this means he was appointed by Christ’s call, Galatians 1:1, in accordance with the will of God, Ephesians 1:1. An apostle is a “sent one”, sent out from the presence of his superior to do what he commands. Paul was just as much an apostle as those twelve men who had been with Christ from His baptism until His ascension, Acts 1:21,22. The difference was that he had been sent forth by Christ after He had ascended to glory, Galatians 1:15,16, whereas the twelve had been sent forth by Christ when He was on earth, Matthew 10:1-6.
Separated unto the gospel of God- he was not only commissioned for Christ’s service, Acts 22:21, but also committed to it, Acts 26:19-23. We could say he was singled out, and single-minded.

1(b)   1:2
The person of Christ in relation to the prophets

1:2
(Which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy scriptures,)

Which he had promised afore- since Christ is the subject of the gospel, then to promise Him, (as God did through the Old Testament prophets), is to promise the gospel, for He is the sum and substance of it.
By his prophets- because they were His prophets, they spoke for God with authority. As the apostle Peter said, “But those things, which God before had shewed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled”, Acts 3:18. It is said of the Lord Jesus, “And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself”, Luke 24:27. See also the prophetic words of Zecharias in Luke 1:69,70.
In the holy scriptures- the writings of the Old Testament are holy, for they express God’s holy will, and are completely separate in character from all other writings, being utterly reliable and trustworthy. As the apostle Paul wrote to Timothy, “from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All scripture is given by inspiration of God”, 2 Timothy 3:15,16.

1(c)   1:3
The person of Christ in relation to the people of Israel

1:3
Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh;

Concerning his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord- as God’s Son, the Lord Jesus shares the nature of God the Father. See on verse 4. Jesus is the name He was given when He came into manhood to save His people from their sins, Matthew 1:21. As Christ, He is the Anointed One, the Messiah of Old Testament predictions, see 1 Samuel 2:10; Psalm 2:2; Daniel 9:25. As our Lord, He is the One whose will is sovereign, and to whom believers readily submit themselves, Romans 14:7-9.
Which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh- as One who is of the seed of David, the Lord Jesus is qualified to bring in a future righteous kingdom on earth, see Luke 1:30-33. But the three main principles of that kingdom will be “righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost”, Romans 14:17, and these also sum up the blessings that come to those who believe the gospel.
The apostle is careful not to alienate the Jewish element amongst his readers, so reminds them that the line of David clearly reaches to Christ, as Matthew chapter one shows. (In fact, “according to the flesh” may include the idea that even a unbelieving man might consult the temple records and see this to be true). But he is also careful to point out that since Christ has become flesh, He is relevant to all men, not just Israel. He became Real Man, and as such is God’s Ideal Man, and the Available Man for the world.

1(d)     1:4
The person of Christ in relation to God

1:4
And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead:

And declared to be the Son of God- note the change of verb; not made, as in connection with His coming into flesh and blood conditions, but declared, for He is ever the Son of God, sharing the Father’s eternal, unchanging nature. The Lord Jesus indicated in John 10:30,36 that to be Son of God was to be one in essence and nature with the Father. If He had meant anything less than this, the Jews would not have tried to stone Him for blasphemy.
With power, according to the spirit of holiness- the declaration of Christ’s Deity is a powerful one, and is made in relation to the spirit of holiness. Views differ as to whether this is a reference to the Holy Spirit, or to the spirit of the Lord Jesus. If the former, then the Holy Spirit empowers and endorses the declaration, but if the latter, then the holiness of Christ’s own spirit is set in relation to the fact that He was raised from the dead. It was because He was God’s Holy One that His soul was not left in hell, and He was raised from the dead, Acts 2:31. The glory of the Father demanded that such a person as Christ should not be left in the grave one moment more than was necessary, and that He should be raised from the dead.
There is a sense in which the spirit of the Lord Jesus was so in harmony with the Spirit of God, that both could be described in a similar way. So we could either say that “the spirit” is the Holy Spirit, and the “holiness” is Christ’s, or that the spirit is Christ’s, and the holiness is that of the Holy Spirit.
The apostle uses the word spirit in a similar way when writing to Timothy, reminding him that “God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind”, 2 Timothy 1:7. So we may say that the Spirit of God manifested Himself in the holy attitude of Christ. This attitude was all the more marked given the unholiness of men as described in the second half of Romans chapter one.
By the resurrection of the dead- not resurrection from among the dead, but the resurrection of dead persons, Himself included. See for instance, John 11:4,40. Every time a dead person was raised by Christ, when He Himself was raised, and when the dead are raised at the resurrection relevant to them, there is a powerful testimony to His Deity. See John 5:17-31.

Special note on the name “Son of God”
Angels, Adam, and believers are all called sons of God, but the sonship of Christ is of a different sort. Angels and Adam are called sons because they are the product of God’s hand as Creator. Believers are sons by adoption by God as Father. Christ, however, is the Son of God because of His equality with the Father in the Godhead. Because the Father is eternal, the Son is also, so His Sonship is underived. In John 10:30,33,36, the expressions “I and my Father are one”, “makest thyself God”, and “I am the Son of God”, mean the same thing, and signify His Deity. If this were not so, as already noticed, the Jews would not have attempted to stone Him for blasphemy.

To be the son of someone or something in Bible times meant to share their nature. Examples are “sons of thunder”, “sons of Belial” (worthlessness), “son of perdition”, “son of consolation”. As Son of God, the Lord Jesus shares the nature of God. Believers are sons by new birth, but He is un-originated and eternal. If it were not so, He could not be the Only-begotten Son, for He would not be alone, and that title indicates He is.
The Sonship of Christ is especially set forth by the apostle John in his gospel. He describes Christ first of all as the Word, John 1:1, for He is the revealer of the mind of God. Then he goes on to speak of Him as “the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father”, verse 18, for He is the revealer of the heart of God. He can reveal the mind and heart of God because He is equal with Him.
At the commencement of John’s gospel we learn of the eternal existence of the Word, for “In the beginning was the Word”, (with the word “was” in the imperfect tense), so when the first thing that had a beginning began, then the Word already was, which means He is eternal.
He has distinct personality also, for John goes on “and the Word was with God”. If the first phrase tells of the pre-existence of the Word before time began, and therefore indicates His eternal being, this phrase tells of His co-existence.
John next announces that He has substantial Godhood, for “the Word was God”, a clear statement as to the Deity of the Word. Note that although there are distinctions of Persons in the Godhead, for “the Word was with God”, yet there is identity of essence, for “the Word was God”. This expression assures us that the One who is pre-existent, and co-existent, is co-equal with God as well.
Fourthly, John tells us that “all things were made by Him”. It follows logically, then, that He is not part of creation. A person is either Creator, created, or self-created, with the latter option being an impossibility. So if the Word caused all things to come into being that did come into being, then He Himself cannot have come into being. He is therefore uncreated and eternal.
In the first public discourse that John records, Christ made a seven-fold claim to Deity. The whole discourse is in the third person, as if He stands back from His relationship with the Father to view it in its entirety in the same way as believers may.

First claim: Equality of action
He said, “The Son can do nothing of himself”, John 5:19. God is one, and the persons of the Godhead do not, and indeed cannot, act independently of one another. The act of one can be said to be the act of the other.

Second claim: Equality of affection
“For the Father loveth the Son”, verse 20. God is love, 1 John 4:8, but love must have an object. The Son has been the object of His Father’s love for all eternity.

Third claim: Equality of perception
The Father “sheweth him all things that himself doeth”, verse 20. The Son of God has the ability to comprehend all the things that God does.

Fourth claim: Equality in resurrection
“For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will”, verse 21. Since when a man dies his spirit returns to God, the one who retrieves that spirit and gives it back to the dead man must Himself be God. Of course, prophets in the Old Testament and apostles in the New Testament raised the dead, but only with delegated authority. That Christ’s authority is not delegated is firstly seen in the phrase “even so”, meaning He acted in exactly the same way as His Father, and secondly in the phrase “whom he will”, for His will is to raise from the dead, in harmony with the Father. This is why Christ’s works were “works which none other man did”, for they were the expression of the will of one who is God, John 15:24.

Fifth claim: Equality in jurisdiction
“The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son…and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man”, verses 22 and 27. Abraham described God as the judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, so He that judges all the earth must be God.

Sixth claim: Equality of recognition
He has been given judgement over all men “That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him”, verse 23. One day every knee shall bow to Christ, and confess that He is Lord, Philippians 2:10,11. But God has said that He is the one to whom every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall swear, Isaiah 45:23, so Christ must be equal with God.

Seventh claim: Equality of expression
He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, verse 24. To hear the word of the Son is to hear the word of the Father. To believe the Son is to believe the Father.

We return now to Romans 1.

1(e)  1:5
The person of Christ in relation to people of all nations

1:5
By whom we have received grace and apostleship, for obedience to the faith among all nations, for his name:

By whom we have received grace- grace is unmerited favour, and believing sinners are shown this when they are saved from their sins. But there is a constant need for the believer to receive Divine favour, in order that the Christian life may be lived effectively. As the Lord Jesus said, “without me ye can do nothing,” John 15:5.
And apostleship- grace is the common portion of all the people of God, whereas apostleship was granted to only a few, who must have seen the Lord Jesus personally, 1 Corinthians 9:1. Divine favour was needed by apostles also for the discharge of their responsibilities. Note the incidental testimony to the Deity of Christ in that the grace which elsewhere is said to be the grace of God, 1 Corinthians 15:10, is here said to be from Christ Himself.
For obedience to the faith- the preaching of the gospel sets out the truth about Divine things. Men are expected to submit to that truth in repentance and faith. By repenting they turn from their own thoughts, and by believing they accept God’s thoughts. Sin came in when Adam and his wife rebelled against the truth of God and believed Satan’s lie. When a man repents and believes the gospel he ceases to rebel against God, and obediently submits to the truth of God as expressed in that body of Christian doctrine known as “the faith”.
Among all nations- the epistle emphasises the universal need of man to hear and believe the gospel. It was Luke, one of Paul’s companions, who records the words of the Lord Jesus just before He ascended back to heaven, saying “Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:46,47. Luke’s other writing, the Acts of the Apostles, records how the preaching began at Jerusalem, and spread until the apostle Paul can say in the very last chapter, “Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it”, Acts 28:28.
For his name- that is, for the good of His name, and the advancement of His cause. The object of the apostle’s preaching was not only that sinners might be saved, but that the name of God’s Son, Jesus Christ our Lord might be honoured. Paul certainly did not seek to advance his own name. He said elsewhere, “For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus’ sake”, 2 Corinthians 4:5.

1(f)   1:6,7
The person of Christ in relation to the people of God

1:6
Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ:

Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ- amongst the many Gentiles who had believed were the saints to whom Paul was writing. He himself had not been to Rome up to this point, so he gladly acknowledges the effective preaching of others. There had been “strangers of Rome” present in Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, Acts 2:10.
The preaching of the gospel is the means by which Jesus Christ calls men and women to Himself, that they might enter into the blessings which He obtained at infinite cost when He died upon the cross at Calvary. The call is not only to Himself, but also away from self and the world. “The called” are a definite company, comprising those who have responded in faith to the gospel call. That call goes out to all men, but only those who respond in faith are “the called”. See notes on 8:28 and 30.

1:7
To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

To all that be in Rome- as is clear from the next statement, this means all the believers in Rome.
Beloved of God- they were the object of Divine affections. “Beloved” is a title of the Lord Jesus, Matthew 12:18, telling of the active love of the Father for Him; here it is used of believers. As He Himself said in His prayer to His Father, “Thou…hast loved them, as thou hast loved me”, John 17:23.
Called to be saints- this means that they were constituted saints or separated ones by the call of Christ, not that they were called to develop into saints, although it is true that believers should be constantly perfecting holiness in the fear of God, 2 Corinthians 7:1. All true believers are saints, or holy ones, as far as their standing before God is concerned, but their current condition as regards practical holiness varies.
Grace to you and peace- grace has been described as “the fount of all mercies”, and peace “the crown of all blessings”. Grace (“Charis”) was a Gentile greeting, whereas peace (“Shalom”) was a Jewish salutation. Here they are combined in the apostle’s greeting to all believers in Rome, whether former Jews or former Gentiles. In Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek, Galatians 3:28.
From God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ- a further testimony to the Deity of Christ in that Divine blessings come equally from the Father and the Lord Jesus. When men greet one another with “Charis”, or “Shalom”, they are simply expressing a wish, which may or may not come true. The apostle is doing more than that, for he knows the wish will be granted, for God delights to bestow blessing on His people.

1(g)   1:8-12
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s ministry

1:8
First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.

First I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all- verses 8-10 emphasise Paul’s attitude Godward, whereas verses 11-15 emphasise his attitude towards believers as he thinks of their energetic faith and testimony. He gives thanks through Jesus Christ, meaning that his thanksgiving is offered through the agency of Jesus Christ, who gives acceptability to the prayers of His people. Note that even a leading apostle needed the Lord Jesus as mediator between himself and His God.
That your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world- living as they did in the capital city of the Roman Empire, they were in a good position to spread the gospel, and this they had done diligently. By so spreading the word, they showed the genuineness of their faith.

1:9
For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers;

For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son- the preaching of the gospel is a spiritual activity, and nothing of man or self must be allowed to intrude into it. It is also a priestly activity, as the word for ‘serve’ indicates, so the preaching must be with dignity and holiness, with God’s glory as the end in view. Paul calls on God to witness because his prayers for them were in the closet, unseen of men.
That without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers- it is just as important to pray for converts after they are saved as it is to preach to sinners so that they may be saved. Note the apostle prayed for these believers even though he did not know many of them personally. Samuel said to the people, “Moreover as for me, God forbid that I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you: but I will teach you the good and the right way”, 1 Samuel 12:23.

1:10
Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you.

Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you- in the ordering of God he was prevented for many years from visiting them, with the result that we have the benefit of his epistle to them in which he sets out what he would have said if he had come before. Note he subjected his movements to the over-riding will of God.

1:11
For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established;

For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift- the gifts he had were for the edifying of the believers, not the advancing of self, Ephesians 4:11,12. He longed to impart the blessing the exercise of his gift would bring to them.
To the end ye may be established- sound doctrine is vitally necessary if believers are to be firmly grounded in the faith, Ephesians 4:13-16. We cannot be established in the faith by any other means than apostolic doctrine.

1:12
That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me.

That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me- the apostle is at pains not to elevate himself above them. He would be comforted by evidences of their genuine faith, and so would they be comforted by evidences of his faith.

1(h)   1:13-15
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s motives

1:13
Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto,) that I might have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles.

Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto)- he had been let, or hindered, from coming to them by his desire to fully preach Christ elsewhere. Those at Rome had heard from others, for as we have noticed there were strangers of Rome at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, and they would have heard the preaching of Peter on that occasion, Acts 2:10.
Paul had been prevented from coming to them because of his labours in places where Christ was not named, see 15:18-24. It is a solemn fact that the great majority of missionaries go to places where the gospel is already being preached. The apostle was exercised to reach those who had not heard the gospel, and so should all believers be, either by going themselves, or supporting those who do go.
That I might have some fruit among you also- fruit means results for God’s glory from the making known of His truth. A tree does not produce fruit for itself, but for the one who tends it, so Paul sought glory only for God in his service. He could only be fruitful through Christ, who said, “He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing.” John 15:5.
Even as among other Gentiles- this would remind us that Paul was commissioned to concentrate on preaching to Gentiles, Acts 22:21; Galatians 2:9.

1:14
I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise. 

I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians- it did not matter whether men were cultured or otherwise, Paul was concerned to discharge his debt of obligation to preach the gospel to them, for Christ had died for them all.
Both to the wise, and to the unwise- those who sought God through philosophy, or those who were unthinking, all had a claim on his time and attention, for he wrote “for necessity is laid upon me; yea, woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel!” 1 Corinthians 9:16. Note that the gospel is for all sorts of men, of whatever nationality, culture, or natural ability. There might be wise or unwise Greeks, and wise or unwise barbarians, but they all needed the wisdom of God in the gospel.

1:15
So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also.

So, as much as in me is- this is as if Paul is saying, “as much as depends on me and my willingness to act for God”. He knew God’s desire was that the gospel should be preached, and he longed to be in sympathy with God’s desire.
I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also- note that he intends to preach the gospel to believers, not because they need to be saved again, but so that the principles of the gospel might govern their lives. It is a mistake to think that the gospel is just for sinners. When the believers at Rome had come to Christ in faith, they had obeyed that form of doctrine that was delivered unto them, Romans 6:17, and they become obedient unto the faith, Romans 1:5. They had committed themselves to the whole body of Christian truth, and it is this that Paul is going to teach when he arrives in Rome. For our benefit, however, the Spirit has seen to it that what he said at Rome is recorded for our learning.

1(i)   1:16,17
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s message

1:16
For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.

For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ- the preaching of the gospel is foolishness to men, 1 Corinthians 1:18, but those who have been saved know it is nothing to be embarrassed about. “And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.
For it is the power of God unto salvation- the men of the world are perishing all the time they refuse the gospel, whereas believers are not ashamed by it, for they not only knew initial salvation from sin and judgment when they initially received the gospel by faith, but are constantly saved from the pitfalls along the way by that same gospel. Note the three personal statements, which we would do well to affirm also, “I am debtor…I am ready…I am not ashamed”, verses 14,15,16.
As he thought of the city of Rome, Paul knew there were various theories held there regarding salvation. The pagan priests said salvation was in their religion. The politicians, through reforms. The army generals, through the regiment. The economists, through redistribution. The philosophers, through reason. The Gnostics, through re-incarnation. The lower classes through revolution. The slaves would say that salvation was through release. The apostle is assured that God’s salvation was only through the gospel, for that was where the power lay.
To everyone that believeth- this is the principle on which God acts in His dealings with men. To believe and to have faith mean the same, namely a firm persuasion based on hearing the word of God. See later passages in this epistle such as 4:1-8 and 10:8-13.
To the Jew first- in the rich grace of God, the very nation which cast out the Son of God and crucified Him is given the first opportunity to believe in Him. The Lord Jesus had instructed His apostles that “repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:47.
The apostle Paul invariably went into the synagogue when he first arrived at a place, even though he was the apostle to the uncircumcision, another term for the Gentiles, Galatians 2:7. This was because the gospel is to be preached to those who have an interest in God, however weak, and these were most likely to be in the Jewish synagogue. It is also to be preached in circumstances and conditions conducive to serious thought. This is why, when he was rejected by the synagogue at Corinth, Paul went and preached in the house next door, Acts 18:6,7. Later, when a similar thing happened at Ephesus, he went into a private schoolroom to teach and preach, Acts 19:8,9. On both these occasions many believed, so the apostle had not, by going into a private place, surrendered to the forces of evil that opposed the gospel.
And also to the Greek- by Greek the apostle here means non-Jew. Since the common language throughout the Roman Empire was Greek, the Gentiles were known as Greeks, even if they were not natives of Greece.

1:17
For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.

For therein is the righteousness of God revealed- the expression “the righteousness of God” is used in two senses in this epistle. Here, the phrase means that Divine righteousness which is reckoned, or imputed, to those who believe, see 3:21,22; 4:3-5. Elsewhere, it means God’s attribute, that which He possesses intrinsically and eternally, as in 3:25,26. Instead of God demanding that man become righteous by his own efforts, (a thing the apostle will show in this epistle he cannot do), God is prepared, in grace, to reckon to be righteous those who receive the gospel.
From faith to faith- the righteousness of God is offered only on the principle of reception by faith. And this offer of righteousness is with the view to men responding in faith. God is prepared to reckon righteousness to a person, provided they come to Him on His terms. The sinner must abandon any idea that he can earn God’s favour, and rely totally on the person and work of the Lord Jesus, who died at Calvary so that his sins might be forgiven, and he might be declared right in the sight of God.
As it is written, The just shall live by faith- the truly just or righteous man is he who has spiritual life within on the principle of his faith in God, as is shown by the fact that he lives out that life by the same principle. The apostle had claimed at the beginning of this section that the gospel was promised through the prophets, and now he proves his point by quoting Habakkuk 2:4 as he brings the section to a close. He thus disposes of any idea that he is teaching a new doctrine of his own devising.
The prophet had written, “The just shall live by his faith”, thus emphasizing the personal nature of faith, and also the fact that it is ongoing, and not just initial. Paul exercises his right as an inspired penman to omit the word “his”, in order to lay the stress on faith as a principle.
Incidentally, this text shows that the notion that one person can act for another in the matter of salvation is completely contrary to God’s word. Those who believe they may effect salvation by praying for the dead, or being baptized for them, are in serious error.

Section 2   Romans 1:18-32
God’s wrath against men as their Creator

Subject of Section 2
The apostle now shows that the righteousness which is available through believing the gospel of Christ is greatly needed, since the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truths He has revealed to them through creation, and disregard the principles He has instituted for the regulation of their lives on the earth. Because they flout His laws, God ordains that they see the consequences in their lives even now.

Structure of Section 2

2(a)

1:18-20

The revelation of God through creation

2(b)

1:21-23

The rejection of the God of creation

2(c)

1:24-32

The recompense from the God of creation


2(a)   1:18-20
The revelation of God through creation

1:18
For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness;

For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven- there is a great need for the righteousness of God to be revealed in the gospel, since God is angry with sin and sinners, a fact which He has plainly shown in history. The flood of Noah’s time, the confusion of tongues because of the tower of Babel, the overthrow of Sodom, and the sending of Israel into captivity, are events by which God clearly demonstrated His hot displeasure against the sins of men.
The apostle is going to describe the state of the world up to the time of Christ’s coming, in order to show how needful the gospel was, and is. That the world is in a like condition now is testimony to the wholesale rejection of the gospel by men.
Against all ungodliness- every example of a lack of reverence for God’s glory merits His wrath.
And unrighteousness of men- every evidence of disregard of God’s laws will meet with His righteous judgment.
Who hold the truth in unrighteousness- truths concerning God as Creator are known by men as the next verses show, but they choose to suppress them, (such is the force of the word “hold”), and thereby incur God’s wrath.

1:19
Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them.

Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath showed it unto them- by His works of creation God has revealed truths as to His greatness and power. That truth is in their hearts, deep down, although they are reluctant to admit it, because recognising a Creator involves accountability to Him. A well-known evolutionist said that his generation was eager to accept the theory of evolution because men wanted to be rid of the moral restraints of religion.

1:20
For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse:

For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made- this verse is best considered as a parenthesis, so verse 21 follows the argument of verses 18 and 19.
From God’s creative act of making the world His invisible attributes of eternal power and Godhood are clearly seen. These include:
His power and understanding, Psalm 147:4,5; Hebrews 1:3.
His greatness, honour, majesty, and wisdom, Psalm 104:1,24.
His gift of life, breath and all things, Acts 17:25.
His providential care, Psalm 104:10-23; Acts 14:17.
His impartiality, Matthew 5:45.

Even his eternal power- God’s power is eternal power, for He is not Himself the product of a superior force, but is the great Originating Cause of all effects. He has eternally possessed the power to create the universe, but did so at the point of His choosing.
And Godhead- by this particular word for Godhead is meant those attributes of God which, in this context, are manifest through creation. However, that manifestation of God through creation is not complete. The fullest possible revelation of God is in Jesus Christ, for “in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9. In this latter verse the word Godhead describes God in the totality of His being, essence and attributes, as manifest in the person of His Son.
So that they are without excuse- this is the conclusion the apostle draws from the revelation God has given of Himself as Creator, as verse 19 explains. There is no real reason why men should not know that there is a Creator-God, for as the apostle said, “he left not himself without witness”, Acts 14:17.

For special notes on creation and evolution, please see the end of this chapter.

2(b)   1:21-23
Rejection of the God of creation

1:21
Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened.

Because that, when they knew God- this is not a saving knowledge, but the knowledge of Him as Creator. Both verse 19 and this verse begin with “because that”, and are the double reason why the wrath of God is revealed from heaven, as verse 18 says it is. The theory of evolution is nothing other than an attempt to escape accountability to God.
They glorified him not as God- the glory that men should have given Him as His attributes were displayed in creation was withheld.
Neither were thankful- the benefits they received from Him were taken for granted, and men thought of them as the fruits of their own efforts, and not God’s provision. This is still true today, with good crops being attributed to man’s cleverness, and bad crops blamed on God.
But became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened- their reasonings were empty of truth and reality, so their hearts became taken up with things of no account, and darkened as to further light from God.

1:22
Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools,

Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools- thinking themselves to be self-sufficient as to the true nature of things, (for to be wise is to have “insight into the true nature of things”), they in fact sank deeper into folly and ignorance. As the prophet said of those who make idols, “They have not known nor understood: for he hath shut their eyes, that they cannot see; and their hearts, that they cannot understand”, Isaiah 44:18. Men used to label themselves as “Homo Sapiens”, meaning “Wise man”. This has been updated to “Homo Sapiens Sapiens”, “Very wise man”! Such is the folly of man. As Isaiah went on to say in verse 20, “He feedeth on ashes: a deceived heart hath turned him aside, that he cannot deliver his soul, nor say, Is there not a lie in my right hand?”

1:23
And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.

And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God- whatever men might do or say, God is not corruptible, for He is not affected by the changing views about Him which men adopt. They may change His glory in their own imaginations, but not in reality. God said through the prophet, “I am the Lord: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images”, Isaiah 42:8.
Into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things- by degenerating into idolatry man shows himself to be the corruptible one. For examples of these various forms of idolatry see Daniel 3:1; Isaiah 44:13; Ezekiel 8:5-16; Exodus 32:4. How dark the mind must be that thinks the universe came into being through an idol, the work of a man’s hands!

2(c)   1:24-31
Recompense from the God of creation

1:24
Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves:

Wherefore God also gave them up- men gave God up, and heaped disgrace upon Him, and His response was to give them up by allowing them to heap disgrace upon themselves.
To uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves- the capacity to sin in the way specified in verses 26,27, is within the human heart through the fall of man in Genesis 3. It is not that God planted the evil there. In response to their ungodliness in turning to idolatry, God gave men up to vile affections, which would mean they would receive recompense for their sin in their own lives even on earth. Idolatry and immorality go together, for as soon as a man makes an idol he signals that he has rejected the rule of God, and thereafter follows his own rules of conduct.

1:25
Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen.

Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator- man refused to acknowledge God’s true character as Creator, (the truth of God), rebelling against the principles He has set up for the maintenance of His rule in creation, and began to think of different creatures as his gods, which is a lie. As a consequence, objects God has created for His glory were turned into objects of worship, as verse 23 has said, and idolatry dominated men’s lives.
Who is blessed for ever. Amen- in the midst of his exposure of the gross wickedness of men in refusing God, the apostle feels compelled to break off, and show his profound disagreement with their behaviour by blessing God.

1:26
For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature:

For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature- this resumes the theme of verse 24, after the apostle has been overwhelmed by the enormity of their sin, and has personally distanced himself from it in verse 25. God has revealed His anger against homosexuality and lesbianism, not only by condemning it in His law, Leviticus 18:22-30; 20:13, but also by dramatically destroying Sodom and Gomorrah, Genesis 19:4,5,24; 2 Peter 2:6; Jude 7. So the wrath of God against such evils is already revealed, as verse 18 has said.
The apostle says “even their women”, expressing surprise that those who are normally thought of as gentle and loving, should violently rebel against God in this way. The “also” of the next verse tells us that like the men, the women burned in their lust one toward another, and instead of bearing children to love, they rejected child-bearing in lust.

1:27
And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet.

And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman- the proper and natural use of the woman is as the vehicle for the bringing of children into the world.
Burned in their lust one toward another- it is surely significant that the word Sodom means burning. Those who burned in their depraved lust, now burn in everlasting fire, Jude 7. The apostle does not use the normal word for man and woman in this passage, but rather the words for male and female, which are more fitting for the animal kingdom; those who practice the perversions mentioned here, are little better than the beasts. This is one of the results of the theory of evolution. It is no surprise that if men are constantly taught that they are descended from the beasts, then they start to act like beasts.
Receiving in themselves that recompense of their error which was meet- not only does eternal wrath await these sins, but even now the recompense is known mentally and physically if men break through the barriers that God has set up to regulate human conduct and relationships.
The apostle is describing the world before Christ came, but sadly, the features he points out are with us today. Such is the rich grace of God in this age, however, that even those who are homosexuals or lesbians may be saved, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 6:9-11, where we read, “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God”.

1:28
And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient;

And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge- recognition of God as Creator and therefore Moral Governor of the universe has a restraining effect on the wickedness of men. Note a reference to the arrogance of men, “they did not like”, so what pleased them was the governing factor. If they choose to deny He has rights over them, God allows men to work out their wickedness and reap the consequences. “Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap”, Galatians 6:7. But in wrath God remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2, so He demonstrates to men the folly of their sin before they enter eternity, giving them opportunity to repent.
God gave them over to a reprobate mind- God allowed men to express in action what was in their mind, so that they would find out the result of doing their own will. A reprobate mind is a way of thinking of which God does not approve.
To do those things which are not convenient- that which is not suitable conduct for those who are under obligation to God.
If we include the phrase in verse 32, “have pleasure in them that do them”, which is the sin of complicity, we have in the verses that follow a list of twenty-four sins. The apostle gives us a clue as to how we should divide them by his words “being filled…full”. He would not say “full of…whisperers”, so first there is a group of five sins, beginning with the words “being filled with”, that display a sinful reaction to the nature of God. Then, beginning with “full of”, a group of five sins that display a sinful attitude to men which results from their attitude to God. Then follows the third group consisting of seven sins which emphasise sinful character. Finally, beginning with “disobedient to parents”, a group of a further seven sins which show sinful shortcomings.
There is a progression in these sins. First, reactions to God, which manifest themselves in reactions to men, which in turn form character. Then the emptiness of man is exposed.

1:29
Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers,

Being filled with all unrighteousness- which rejects God’s attribute of righteousness.
Fornication- which rejects Divine holiness.
Wickedness- which rejects Divine goodness, and acts contrary to it.
Covetousness- which rejects Divine providence, seeking for more than a fair share.
Maliciousness- which rejects Divine kindness, and manifests evil designs on others.

Full of envy- displeasure at the prosperity of others.
Murder- it is significant that this sin should be found in between envy and debate, showing that these are serious sins. Of course, murder is very serious too, being the destruction of the image of God in man, Genesis 9:6.
Debate- there is a sinister tone to this word, for it does not relate to a discussion about a question, but active strife.
Deceit- this sin disregards truth for one’s own advantage.
Malignity- the tendency to put the worst construction on a matter.
Whisperers- secret plotting against another.

1:30
Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents,

Backbiters- open opposition to another by way of slander.
Haters of God- a heart-attitude to God.
Despiteful- rudeness to man.
Proud- an inward attitude of self-importance.
Boasters- the outward display of that self-importance.
Inventors of evil things- the invention of new ways of sinning.
Disobedient to parents- lack of respect for parents.

1:31
Without understanding, covenantbreakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful:

Without understanding- the lack of the ability to grasp simple and basic truth.
Covenantbreakers- lack of loyalty.
Without natural affection- lack of ability to sustain normal relations.
Implacable- lack of reasonableness.
Unmerciful- lack of mercy. At the end of the next verse they show mercy to themselves by excusing themselves.
This is a sad catalogue of the sins which are the product of a mind that is occupied with self and not God, and rejects the laws of our Creator. He allows men to sin in this way so that some, at least, may see the end result of rejecting God, and turn to Him for mercy.

1:32
Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.

Who knowing the judgment of God- they know what God’s righteous assessment of their conduct is through the voice of conscience, which they stifle. The apostle will explain this in the next chapter.
That they which commit such things are worthy of death- those who commit sin deserve to be removed from the earth in death. See, for instance, 2 Samuel 12:13, where David recognised that his sin of adultery merited death. It is only through the mercy of God that sinners are allowed to continue living, and so have opportunity to repent.
Not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them- these men know that if they were to condemn others, they would condemn themselves, since they practise the same things. To try to avoid this, they condone the sins of others. The apostle turns in the next chapter to those who feel they can criticize others without condemning themselves.

Special note on creation
Whilst the Bible does not set out to be a science textbook, nothing within its pages is unscientific, and it is certainly not anti-scientific. The word “science” comes from the Latin verb “to know”. True knowledge is based on evidence. It cannot be based on mere theories. After all, men might speculate about origins, and propose their theories, but as God said to Job, “Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? declare, if thou hast understanding”, Job 38:4. Since no-one except God was there when the events took place, is it not sensible to take note of the record He has given us in His word?
Of course, because man is a sinner, and his mind has been affected badly by his sin, he does not like the implications of creation. The reason for this being that if God introduces Himself as the creator of all men, then He has a claim upon them. The natural heart of man is not comfortable with the idea of being responsible to God, especially because when we come to chapter two of the book of Genesis we find that God issues laws, and warns of judgment if those laws are not obeyed. And then when we move to chapter three we find that those laws, when disobeyed, really do meet with the judgment of which God warned.
There are those who suggest that “religious” people have no right to speak of scientific things, for science deals with facts, and religion deals with beliefs. It should be remembered, however, that views about the universe contrary to those set out in the Bible are also beliefs. The difference between the two systems being that in the matter of origins, scientists can only rely on theories, whereas the believer in God has solid evidence in the form of the written testimony of the Bible.
But the scientist may protest that he has his Big Bang Theory. Precisely. He has his theory. So does the heathen savage have his theory when he believes everything came from a lotus flower. He has no evidence. The evolutionist should face up to the fact that he has none either. He has possible explanations, but no solid basis on which to proceed. He should also face up to the fact that very many scientists, competent in their field, and not necessarily Christians, are opposed to the Big Bang theory, and do not think it should be promoted as the only possibility.
George Ellis, co-worker with the late Stephen Hawking said,

“People need to be aware that there is a range of models that could explain the observations. For instance, I can construct you a spherically symmetrical universe with earth at its centre, and you cannot disprove it based on observations. You can only exclude it on philosophical grounds. What I want to bring into the open is the fact that we are using philosophical criteria in choosing our models. A lot of cosmologists try to hide that”.

In other words, there is no scientific reason why the Biblical account of creation should be rejected.
When he has formulated all his theories, and indulged in his speculations, man is still left with the idea in the back of his mind that there is a God, and that God is the one who gave us the Bible. The reason for this is found in the fact that God made man in His own image and after His own likeness. Now God is self-aware. But since man is made after the likeness of God, just as God is God-aware, so is man God-aware, however much he may try to hide it and run from it. This is why in Romans 1:19-21 the apostle uses words that indicate the idea of knowledge. The only explanation for this God-consciousness on the part of man is the Biblical one.

Special note on evolution
Before we think a little about evolution, we need to define it, for the word is often used in the wrong sense, even in textbooks. Evolution is that process by which organisms change, so as to become another organism. So, for instance, an ape-like creature becomes a human. This must be clearly distinguished from change that is brought about by adaptation to altering conditions. The latter takes place purely as a result of in-built abilities taking over from one another. The gene pool of that organism will contain scope for variation should the need arise. So the finches on the Galapagos Islands are able to adapt to changing climatic conditions, which vary from decade to decade. They have acquired no new information, but have used the information already coded into them. Sometimes this process will be accelerated by breeding, when particular characteristics are emphasized. All that happens is that latent characteristics are being accentuated; the creature remains the same kind. Creationists believe in this adaptation too, but they deny that it is appropriate to call it evolution.
In the interests of intellectual honesty, adaptation and evolution should not be used interchangeably. The only way it can be claimed that “evolution is a scientifically proven fact”, is by using the word evolution wrongly and dishonestly. Adaptation is, however, a scientifically proven fact, and Christians are happy to acknowledge that. If evolution of species had occurred, the world would be full of transitional fossils, which is not the case. As Stephen Gould, late Professor of Geology at Harvard University, and an evolutionist, wrote,

“The extreme rarity of transitional fossils in the fossil record persists as the trade secret of palaeontology”.

Charles Darwin himself admitted that every stratum of rock, and every geological formation should be full of intermediate forms. He said,

“This is the most obvious and grave objection which could be urged against my theory”.

Over a century has gone by, and the situation is just as dire for the evolutionist.

Those who are creationists believe the following:

1. That God is the creator of all things.

2. That He created the universe approximately 6000 years ago.

3. That He did the creating during six days of 24 hour’s duration, and then rested the seventh day.

4. That God maintains and preserves that which He has created.

5. That God created the various kinds of creature with possibilities for variation built into them.

6. That because sin has entered into the world, God has judged creation by subjecting it to corruption and decay, making it less efficient and beautiful than it was at the beginning.

7. That when God’s purpose for this present universe has been achieved, He will cause it to pass away, and make a new heavens and new earth which shall never be spoilt.

It is very clear that there is no common ground between these beliefs and evolution. They are so opposed that they can never be reconciled. When dealing with these opposing views, we must bear in mind that the creationist and the evolutionist are both confronted by the same evidence. The same earth and sun, the same stars, the same variety of life on the earth, the same fossils. The only thing that is different is the way these things are looked at. It is important to remember this, for creationism is often misrepresented as if it is belief in things that have no scientific support. This is not the case. The words of Charles Darwin should be borne in mind, for he wrote,

“I am quite conscious that my speculations run quite beyond the bounds of true science”.

What was true in Darwin’s day, is true today.
The idea that evolution is based on evidence and creationism is based on religion and faith is not true. The evolutionist believes he is right, the creationist believes he is right. They both have a faith-system. The difference lies in the fact that creationists believe what they read in the Bible, and see the universe in that light, whereas the evolutionist believes what he and other men think, in independence of God.
That evolution is a faith-system is shown by the Preface to Darwin’s Origin of Species, which reads as follows,

“The fact of evolution is the backbone of biology, and biology is thus in the peculiar position of being a science founded on an unproved theory- is it then a science or a faith? Belief in the theory of evolution is thus exactly parallel to belief in special creation- both are concepts which believers know to be true, but neither, up to the present, has been capable of proof”.


Since both evolution and creationism are faith-based, the question to be resolved is which view is the most reasonable, and most in accordance with the facts. Reasonable things are those things which are logical.

The evolutionist exalts reason, and yet his system of thought deprives him of reason. For if there is no God, there is no source of logic or reason. No coherent thought is possible; no rational conclusions can be arrived at; no certainty about anything can be achieved.
The evolutionist has nothing to offer by way of viable answer to the problem of the origin of reason. He believes his mind to be nothing more than a random collection of atoms. He will forgive us then for not believing what comes out of such a mind. The honest seeker for truth needs that which is definite and exact, not that which is vague. He seeks certainty, not possibility. Even probability will not satisfy him. And this the atheist cannot give him. For all his bravado and bluster, all the atheist can say is summed up by the language his organisation used for its advertising campaign on the London bus network,
“There is probably no God”. This is the language of those who are unsure of themselves. And this is no surprise, for they have cut themselves off from the source of true wisdom and knowledge.
The Christian has the solution to this problem, for he believes the Bible, which teaches that man is made in the image of God. This means, amongst other things, that man has rationality. He is able to think, reason, and come to logical conclusions, because God has given him the capacity to do these things. Even though man has fallen into a state of sin, his mind is still capable of rational thought. God graciously enables the sincere and earnest seeker after the truth to find Him. He has promised “And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart”, Jeremiah 29:13.
To know God as Creator is only the first step. It is God’s desire that we should discover Him to be a Saviour-God. This is why He sent His only-begotten Son into the world, that we might be saved from sin and its consequences. By the sacrifice of Himself at Calvary He brought salvation within the reach of all who are prepared to accept the testimony that God gives in His word about His Son. Accepting that testimony not only involves belief that Jesus Christ is equal with God, and that this qualifies Him to deal with the sin-question, but it also involves believing that we cannot save ourselves from sin, and that we have no strength to deal with that deep problem.
Those who do find salvation from sin’s power and consequences through faith in a crucified Saviour, find also that they are now able to understand that which the natural man cannot grasp. As a result, they will gladly acknowledge God to be the Creator of all things at the beginning, and will give Him the glory for it. The first chapter of the Bible will no longer be dismissed as myth and fable, but will be seen as the record of what God Himself did. This is not to say that only Christians can understand that all things were created by God. We learn from Romans 1:19 that unbelievers are held responsible by God for their response to the things they see around them.
The origin of matter also needs to be considered. There are those who reject the idea of creation altogether, because they say matter is eternal. If matter is eternal then it had no beginning. But if it exists and yet had no beginning it is an effect without a cause. This is self-evidently not the case. It was David Hume, celebrated atheist and philosopher, who said,

“I never asserted so absurd a proposition that anything might arise without a cause.”


The origin of life is also a matter of great difficulty to the evolutionist. But biology is the study of “bios”, the word the Greeks used for life, and zoology is the study of “zooim”, the word they used for living creatures. No-one who claims to be able to tell us about our origin should be allowed to evade this question. To plead ignorance, or even to rejoice in not knowing, is no help to us. There needs to be certainty. And this the atheist cannot give us, for the simple reason that he denies the existence of God.
God is the only wise God, and as such is the source of mind and reason. He is the Creator God, the source of all matter. And He is also the Living God, the source of every form of life. We must be clear that existence and life are not the same thing. Life is a condition of existence, as is death. For man, when life ends, death begins, but the person still exists. The state of existence has changed from life to death, but the existence itself is unchanging. The Bible makes it clear that “it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment”, Hebrews 9:27, so the person continues, even though his earthly life has come to an end. In what state the person continues depends on his response during his lifetime to the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, for He was “once offered to bear the sins of many”, Hebrews 9:28, and those who rely on His finished work in genuine faith are assured that death is the gateway to heaven.
Now and again in the media there is great excitement because of some laboratory experiment which is supposed to have produced life. The excitement soon goes away, however, as it is realised that nothing of the sort has taken place. All that has happened is that lifeless sludge has been produced on the side of a test-tube. The tragedy is that the so-called triumph is widely reported in the media, but the eventual rejection of the so-called “scientific finding” is not mentioned.
Life as man has it may be defined as “That which enables us to act in response to our will”. Our will is that part of our being which prompts us to do a particular thing. The difference between animals and man is that an animal may change its behaviour as a result of stimulus or instinct, whereas man has a will which can be independent of stimuli. So, for instance, his senses tell him that to touch fire is harmful, yet he may rush into a burning building to save his children. He does not have to do that to survive, but he does it because he is more than a collection of cells reacting to stimuli. Man makes a multitude of responses which have nothing to do with survival, but he wills to make them. Where does that will come from? The atheist has no answer. The Christian believes the will of man comes from God, who made man in His own image so that he might represent and reflect Him.
We have now confronted three major questions, the existence of reason; the existence of matter; the existence of life. We have noted that the evolutionist has no viable answer to any of the three, and we have also noted the Christian answer, namely that God is the source of reason, matter, and life. Because He is the God of the universe, we are accountable to Him. Instead of evading this truth by hiding behind an unproven theory, it is the best policy to come to terms with things as they really are, and seek the relationship with God that He desires men to have.

1 JOHN 4

The apostle continues to develop the themes he has mentioned in his second word to the babes in the family of God, in 2:18-27.  This chapter contains the expansion of the third and fourth themes. 

4:1-6  DEVELOPMENT OF THE THIRD THEME: 
“ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things”, 2:20.   By the knowledge the Holy Spirit gives, the believer is able to distinguish between truth and error.

Three abilities the believer has because he has the Spirit of God:

First ability Verses 1-3 The Spirit enables the believer to confess Christ, verse 2.
Second ability Verses 4-5 The Spirit enables the believer to overcome the false prophets, verse 4.
Third ability Verse 6 The Spirit enables the believer to respond to the teaching of the apostles, verse 6.

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 1 TO 6:

4:1  Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.
4:2  Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God:
4:3  And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.
4:4  Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world.
4:5  They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them.
4:6  We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error.

First ability    verses 1-3    The Spirit enables the believer to confess Christ, verse 2.

4:1  Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.

Beloved- the apostle again assures his readers of his love for them.  This love takes the form of warning, encouraging, and educating them.  This expression of affection shows his deep love and concern for them.  He does not want his loved ones to be harmed by evil teaching, but rather, desires to encourage them in the knowledge of God and His Son. 
Believe not every spirit- John is emphasising that behind the spirit of every teacher there is a motivating and energising spirit.  In the case of antichrists, behind their spirit there is the spirit of antichrist, which is the devil himself.  Behind the spirit of the believer as he teaches the Scriptures, there is the Holy Spirit.  We must not be naïve, and think that because someone reads from the Bible and speaks from it, that they are necessarily of God.  We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against spiritual wickedness in high places, Ephesians 6:12.  These are satanic forces that are commissioned to lead believers away from the truth if they can.
But try the spirits whether they are of God- the apostle will tell us how to do this in the next verse.  Needless to say, he is not advocating that we dabble in the things of the occult.  The forces of darkness should not be meddled with.  “Try the spirits” means “put the spirits to the test”, not “get involved with spirits”.  The prophet Isaiah warned the people against this, saying, “And when they shall say unto you, ‘Seek unto them which have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter:’  Should not a people seek unto their God?  For the living to the dead?  To the law and the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them”, Isaiah 8:19,20.
Because many false prophets are gone out into the world- the Lord Jesus referred to false Christs and false prophets, Matthew 24:24.  It is necessary to be discerning in regard to teaching, for there are many who promote evil doctrines.  Their sphere of activity is primarily the world, but they will try to infiltrate amongst the saints.  Just as the Lord Jesus has said to His messengers “Go ye into all the world”, Mark 16:15, so has Satan sent his messengers out into the world, to try to nullify the effect of the truth of God, which he hates.  It is because there are many false prophets that the believer is to be watchful.  `

4:2  Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God:

Hereby know ye the Spirit of God- notice that John wants us to concentrate on the things of the Spirit, hence he puts the knowledge of the work of the Spirit first, even though he is warning of error.  It is possible to be obsessed with the study of error, whereas the proper course is to be occupied with the positive and profitable things of the Spirit of God.  Paul exhorted the believers at Rome to be “wise unto that which is good, and simple concerning evil”, Romans 16:19.  Once we have become acquainted with the good things of God, we shall have a very simple and straightforward attitude to evil, recognising it for what it is and avoiding it.  John is about to tell us how to know whether the spirit that is energising a teacher is the Holy Spirit or not.
Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God- the test is always Christ.  He is the truth, as He said, John 14:6, for it is embodied in His person.  To deviate from the true knowledge of Him is to be in error.  It is one of the ministries of the Spirit of God to glorify Christ, John 16:14.  Note that John is as much concerned that confession is made concerning the manhood of Christ, as he is about confession of His Deity.  Both truths need to be firmly held, for both are vital. 
There were those who denied that the Lord Jesus was really man.  They said that He only appeared to be man.  John confronts these false teachers, and asserts that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh; that is the character of His coming.  He took real manhood at His conception, and He continues to be a man.  What He took at His conception He will never give up.  It is also true that what He was before His conception He did not give up, nor will He ever do so.
Clearly, this confession is not a flippant uttering of mere words, hence the apostle speaks of spirits confessing.  It must be the conviction deep in the spirit of a man that finds its expression in words.  Such a confession can only come as the result of the prompting of the Spirit of God.  Hence John says, in effect, that when we hear a person confessing Christ like this from his innermost being, then that is the confession of the Spirit of God through that person’s own spirit.

4:3  And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.

And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God- now we have the exact opposite, the refusal of men to acknowledge that Jesus Christ is a real man.  In their innermost being they deny this truth, and it reveals itself by a refusal to support the doctrine of His real manhood.  The apostle is decisive- this man is not of God.  He is not born of God, is not sent of God, neither does he speak for God.  As such, believers should turn away from him.
And this is that spirit of antichrist- just as the teacher who brings the truth is energised in his spirit by the Spirit of God, so the false teacher is energised in his spirit by the same spirit that shall motivate the antichrist.  We know from 2 Thessalonians 2:9 that the Wicked One, (another name for antichrist), shall come “after the working of Satan”.  Daniel tells us that he will worship the god of forces, Satan himself, Daniel 11:38.  So the spirit that works through the antichrist is the same spirit that works through the many antichrists, as they take the form of false prophets.
Whereof ye have heard that it should come- the Lord Jesus warned of false Christs and false prophets, who would deceive men, Matthew 24:24.  Paul also wrote of this personage in 2 Thessalonians 2, the passage already referred to. 
And even now already is it in the world- believers sometimes speculate whether the antichrist is already alive on earth.  No-one knows the answer to that question, but we know from this verse the answer to the questions, “Is the spirit of antichrist in evidence”? and, “Are there many antichrists already”?  The answer to both questions is “Yes”.  This being the case, we should be alert to the danger, and hold to the truth with firm grasp.

Second ability    verses 4-5    The Spirit enables the believer to overcome the false prophets, verse 4.

4:4  Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world.

Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them- John does not encourage his readers to try to overcome the forces of error.  He does not need to, for they have already overcome them.  The reason being found in the expression, “Ye are of God”; the fact that they were of God shows they had been of God, and therefore had believed.  But what had they believed?  John had written in his gospel about those who had been born of God, and he defined them as “even to them that believe on His name”, John 1:12.  John will develop the truth in chapter 5 that it is our faith that overcomes the world.
Because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world- this follows on from the idea of overcoming the world because we are born of God.  Those who are born of God have received the Spirit of God.  Paul puts it like this, “ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, “Abba, Father”.  The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God”, Romans 8:15,16.  The Spirit of God is one of the persons of the Godhead.  He is, therefore, by definition a far superior power to Satan, who is a created, and fallen being, the spirit that operates in the world to deceive men.
So we have a double resource at our disposal.  Being born of God, we have faith in the truth.  Being indwelt by the Spirit of God, we are safeguarded from error.  In principle, then, we have overcome, but we still need to be vigilant.

4:5  They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them.

They are of the world- the “they” refers to the “them” of the previous verse, the false teachers who are motivated and energised by Satan.  Whilst the world has political and financial connotations, primarily the world is a religious place.  It is a system organised by Satan, (who is “the god of this world”, 2 Corinthians 4:4), around the central idea of opposition to God and His truth.  False teachers are the product of this system. 
Therefore speak they of the world- this does not mean they speak about the world as a place.  Rather, it means they speak only about things found within the world-system, which is governed by Satan.  They cannot rise to think about or teach the things of God, for they are alien to them. 
And the world heareth them- because the men of the world likewise are restricted to the things that are in the world, having rejected the truth of God, then their minds are conditioned to receive only the things of error.  It is a leading feature of the mind of the sinner that it gravitates towards error, and embraces it, at the same time gravitating away from truth, and rejecting it.

Third ability    verse 6    The Spirit enables the believer to respond to the teaching of the apostles, verse 6.

4:6  We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error.

We are of God- in verse 4 it was “ye are of God”, referring to believers.  Here it is “we are of God”, referring to the apostles, on whose behalf the apostle is writing.  As those who are of God, they were entrusted with the truth of God to pass on, and this they did faithfully.
He that knoweth God heareth us- it is a leading feature of eternal life that it enables the believer to know God and Jesus Christ, as He Himself said in John 17:3.  Those who know God will be sympathetic to the truth about Him, and will wish to know more.  They know that by listening to the apostles they will learn more.  Paul exhorted us to increase in the knowledge of God, Colossians 1:10, and Peter exhorted us to “grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Peter 3:18.
He that is not of God heareth not us- those who have not eternal life, and are not indwelt by the Spirit of God, have no capacity, and no desire, to hear the apostles with a view to advancing in the knowledge of God.

4:7-21  DEVELOPMENT OF THE FOURTH THEME:
In his word to the little children, John had explained that if they continued in the doctrine regarding the Father and the Son, then “ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father”, 2:24.  This is developed in verses 7-21, where the apostle shows how we may know that we dwell in Him.  We should be aware that the words “dwell”, “remain”, abide”, and “continue”, are all translations of the same Greek word.

Three ways we show we abide in Him and He in us:

First evidence we abide. Verses 7-12 Abiding is shown by our love, as we note God’s example. 
Second evidence we abide. Verses 13-16 Abiding is shown by our knowledge, as we listen to the testimony of the apostle by the Spirit.
Third evidence we abide Verses 17-21 Abiding is shown by our boldness, as perfect love casts out fear.

               
Each of these sections contains the same Greek expression.  It is translated “in this” in verse 9.  As “hereby” in verse 13, and as “herein” in verse 17. 
So in verse 9 John is telling us in what God’s love was manifested, namely, by His sending of His only begotten Son into the world.
In verse 13 he is telling us what it is that tells us we abide in Him, namely, by the Spirit.
In verse 17 he is telling us in what way our love is perfected, namely by the things mentioned in verse 13-16.

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 7 TO 12:

4:7  Beloved, let us love one another: for love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God.
4:8  He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love.
4:9  In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent His only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through Him.
4:10  Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins.
4:11  Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another.
4:12  No man hath seen God at any time. If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and His love is perfected in us.

Verses 7-12        First evidence that we abide
Abiding is shown by our love, as we note God’s example.

4:7  Beloved, let us love one another: for love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God.

Beloved, let us love one another- the apostle does not need to embark on a lengthy explanation of the relationship between the Father and the Son, for he has already done that in his gospel, as he recorded the words of the Lord Jesus Himself in John 5.  In that passage we are informed about the relationship between the Father and the Son from the lips of the Son Himself, so John does not need to repeat that.  He wrote to the babes, “I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth”, 1 John 2:21.  So they did not need to be taught about the Father and the Son in the initial sense, but they did need to work out the implications of that relationship.  For since they have eternal life, the life of God, and since that life is the life of Persons who are in essence love, then they should live a life of love too.  In this way they would do the reverse of denying the Father and the Son, by confessing in the best way possible, that is, by their practice, that they acknowledge the truth about the Persons of the Godhead.  So it is that the apostle exhorts love one to another, and includes himself in the exhortation also.
For love is of God- he is writing about that which is love in the truest sense, and not what passes for love amongst the men of the world.  God is the source and the standard of true love.
And every one that loveth is born of God- clearly the apostle is not suggesting, for instance, that every mother who loves her child is born of God.  He is limiting himself to a very strict definition of love, that is, love as God expresses it. 
And knoweth God- the Lord Jesus Himself said that those who possess eternal life know God, John 17:3.  This means that the believer knows, amongst many other things, that God is love.  This verse tells us he is able to go further than simply knowing, for he is able to demonstrate it in his relationship with believers.

4:8  He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love.

He that loveth not knoweth not God- it is expected that every believer will love.  If a person does not love with the sort of love God shows, he is not a believer.  The unbeliever has not eternal life, and therefore does not know God.
For God is love- because he does not know God in any meaningful way, the unbeliever is unaware that God is love.  As a consequence he does not love believers.

4:9  In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent His only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through Him.

In this was manifested the love of God toward us- Divine love is energetic love, and John now reminds us of the way that love was demonstrated.  God’s love had been shown in Old Testament times in various ways, but now it finds its fullest possible expression.
Because that God sent His only begotten Son into the world- when we consider what sort of world it is into which God sent His Son, we are truly amazed.  We might think that His love for His Son would shield Him from contact with this world of sin.  But there was another consideration, even His great desire for the blessing of men.
That we might live through Him- not only does this mean that we might have eternal life, but that we might live that life in love.  God’s love is our incentive to love. 

4:10  Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins.

Herein is love- having spoken of love as manifested in the sending of God’s Son into this hostile, polluted world, John now probes deeper, and tells us where the love of God is found in its highest expression.  To send His Son into the world is one thing, to require Him to go to Calvary is on a different level altogether. 
Not that we loved God, but that He loved us- we shall look in vain for this highest expression in the hearts of believers as they show love to God.  It will have to be found in the heart of God.
And sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins- John is not so much concerned here with the doctrine of propitiation, for he has thought of that in 2:2 in relation to the fact that God is Light.  Here it is in connection with the fact that God is Love.  When we consider what is involved in propitiation, namely the taking account of, and giving an answer for, the sin of the world in aggregate; the exposure to the full force and fury of God’s wrath; the being made sin; the abandonment during those dreadful hours of darkness on the cross.  When we contemplate these things, as they affected the Son, and as they must have affected the Father, then we are surely thinking of that which only a love that is Divine could endure, and only a love that is Divine could expect of another.

4:11  Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another.

Beloved- as he makes application of what he has just written, John reminds his readers that they have been the objects of the love he has been describing, and therefore there should be a response to it. 
If God so loved us- as we have seen, Divine love has been shown to us in three ways.  First, we have been born of the God who is essentially love, verses 7 and 8.  Second, that God has sent His Son into this hostile world for our spiritual benefit, verse 9.  Third, that He sent Him to Calvary to bear the wrath due to our sins, verse 10.  This is love without compare, and of the greatest intensity, (hence the “so”), and surely demands  response from our hearts.
We ought also to love one another- the response God is looking for here is not so much that we love Him directly, but that we love Him indirectly by loving our fellow-believers.  This is a very high standard of love, for what love can be stronger than that which sent His Son to the cross?  Yet we have been assured that we, as those born of God, have the capacity to love.  We shall never attain to the degree of the love, but we are to strive for the character of the love which will allow no obstacle to its exercise.  We should remember that we are here exhorted to love those who have the capacity to return that love, being likewise born of God.  God, however, loved those who had no such capacity.  In fact, Romans 1:30 tells us that sinners hate God, but Divine love overcame that obstacle.  We should be able to overcome lesser ones. 

4:12  No man hath seen God at any time.  If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and His love is perfected in us.

No man hath seen God at any time- this is a repeat of what John had already written in his gospel, John 1:18.  There, he had gone on to tell us how God may be “seen”, even through the declaration that His Son gave of Him.  Here, the declaration is to be done by His people.  God is a spirit, John 4:24, so is only known by the expression of Himself in spiritual ways, whether by Himself, or through His people, as in this verse.  John will refer to this again in verse 20. 
If we love one another- that is, if we love one another with the sort of love detailed in verses 7-11.  John is not speaking of any sort of natural love.  Love of fellow-believers results in two things, as the apostle now shows.
God dwelleth in us- those who love with true Christian love thereby show that they have God indwelling them, for they could not show that love without Divine life within.  It is not that He comes to dwell if we love, but that our loving shows He is dwelling.  The idea behind God dwelling is that He makes His presence felt in us, and expresses Himself.  There is more to dwelling than just being in a place.  A man may put up for the night in a hotel, but he does not dwell there.  He dwells where he is at home.  So too with God.  He only dwells where He is comfortable, in the heart of a believer. 
And His love is perfected in us- this is the second consequence if we love one another.  Not only does God dwell in us, but His love reaches its goal in us.  We should be aware that God has ambitions for us as His children, and one of them is that His love should be duplicated by us.  When it is, God’s purpose is worked out. 

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 13 TO 16:

4:13  Hereby know we that we dwell in Him, and He in us, because He hath given us of His Spirit.
4:14  And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world.
4:15  Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God.
4:16  And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.

Verses 13-16    Second evidence we abide.
Abiding is shown by our knowledge, as we listen to the testimony of the apostles by the Spirit.

4:13  Hereby know we that we dwell in Him, and He in us, because He hath given us of His Spirit.

Hereby know we that we dwell in Him- John is very concerned that we know things.  The world says that “ignorance is bliss”, but this is not appropriate in relation to the things of God.  He wants us to be intelligent in Divine things, so that we may respond to Him in a meaningful way. 
And He in us- this indwelling is mutual.  Up to the end of chapter 4 it had been us abiding in Him, 2:25, 27; 3:24.  But in the latter verse the apostle adds, “and He in us”.  He is developing this here, for when we love with love that is modelled on God’s, then God is expressing Himself in us. 
Because He hath given us of His Spirit- John had introduced the idea of the gift of the Spirit in 3:24, using words that are virtually repeated here.  He wrote before, “And hereby we know that He abideth in us, by the Spirit which He hath given us”.  He was preparing us then for the onslaught of the false teachers, who would contradict what the Spirit would tell us.  As we listen to Him, we abide in the doctrine of the Father and the Son, which is the same as abiding in the Father and the Son, as he explained in 2:24.  Here the presence of the Spirit assures our hearts of the indwelling of God within us.
Notice it is not so much the initial gift of the Spirit at conversion that is in view, but the ongoing giving of His Spirit.  That is, as we show love to others, we do so because we are being constantly enlightened by the Spirit as to how we should show that love.  It is not that we are given the Spirit piece by piece, so that on one occasion we receive some of the Spirit, and on another occasion some more of the Spirit.  The Spirit of God is a Divine Person, and therefore cannot be divided up.  The idea is of receiving “of” in the sense of “out of”.  He is the source of the intelligence we need.  So God gives to us out of the resources that He himself has, and the Spirit is the One who dispenses this needed help.
This is similar to what Paul was praying the believers at Ephesus would know.  He desired that God would give them the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, that they might know certain things which he specifies in Ephesians 1:18,19.  But he has just assured them that when they believed they were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise, verse 13.  So it is not that he was praying they would receive the Spirit, but that they might know and respond to His ministry.  So it is here.  John wants his readers to know that the Spirit is their resource as they seek to obey the command to love.  The Spirit not only gives strength so that love can be shown, but also shows the ways in which it should be shown so that God is glorified the most, and His goal in our hearts is furthered the best.
Needless to say, this is far removed from the false idea of some, that the believer is not necessarily indwelt by the Spirit at conversion, and must strive to obtain some supposed “second blessing”.  This is error, and should be turned from, for it dishonours God and denies His word.

4:14  And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world.

And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son- this verse might seem to be standing alone, with no relevance to the context.  But that cannot be.  John is preparing us for what he will write in verse 15, where he resumes the subject of “abiding”. 
We should notice that the pronoun “we” is emphatic, telling us it refers to particular people, and does not refer to believers in general.  As in other instances in the epistle, the reference is to John and his fellow-apostles.  It was they who had “seen with their eyes”, as John put it in the very first verse of the epistle.  They had the immense privilege of being with the Lord Jesus during His public ministry, and are justified in saying “we have seen”.  What they saw was the working of miracles, and these were powerful indications of the fact that Jesus Christ was the Son of God.  He could say, “Believe Me that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me: or else believe Me for the very works’ sake”, John 14:11.  The Lord is not presenting these things as alternatives, as if they could believe in the works but not in Him.  Rather, He means that if they were not ready to believe Him when He claimed to be the Son of the Father, then they should realise that the works He did made that same claim; they should come by means of the works.
So it was that John saw that it was His Son that God had sent into the world, for the proofs were undeniable.  But he not only saw, but testified, stating faithfully what he saw, and the implications thereof.
To be the Saviour of the world- John is very interested in God’s attitude to the world, and because of this he not only writes for believers, but for unbelievers also.  We see this from the fact that he wrote at the end of his gospel, “these are written, that ye might believe”, in John 20:31.
To John, the idea of Christ being Saviour of the world is very precious.  The title had first been used by the men of Samaria, as they came out to Christ after they had listened to the testimony of the woman who met Him at the well, John 4:39-42.  They realised that He was not just a Messiah for the Jews, but had an interest in Gentiles too.  This prepares us for the next verse which begins with “whosoever”.
Needless to say, this title does not say, or imply, that all the world is saved or, indeed, will be saved.  It tells us the potential in the work of Christ, when He was the propitiation for the sins of the whole world.  If the whole world came for forgiveness, it would be available to them.  But as the next verse tells us, it is those who confess that receive the blessing; it is not universal.

4:15  Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God.

Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God- having told us of his special task of testifying as to what he and fellow-apostles had seen, John now turns to those who have believed his testimony.  As a result of learning what to us is the content of John’s gospel, they had confessed that Jesus, the man from Nazareth, is the Son of God, the one sent by the Father into the world.
God dwelleth in him- the Father is graciously pleased to associate with those who confess His Son.  He dwells within by His Spirit.  John has returned to the theme of the section, the believer abiding in God and He in him.  This safeguards the thoughts from being led astray by false teachers.  In this way Christ’s Saviour-hood is made good to us as believers, just as it was made good to us as sinners at conversion.  He saves from sin and He saves from error.
And he in God- there is a mutual indwelling, as the truth of God fills the mind, and it becomes absorbed in what and who God is. 

4:16  And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.

And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us- John now associates himself with us, rather than with the other apostles as in verse 14.  He has written about “whosoever shall confess”, in verse 15, and he now joins himself with these.  Having known the facts about God sending His Son in love, and Him going to Calvary to make propitiation, we have gone further and have believed that those things were indeed the expression of Divine love, and that they were for us personally.
And he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him- this is the second thing we have known and believed.  Not only is God’s love expressed, but it is enjoyed, as we dwell in it, surrounded by it, so to speak.  But that love in which we dwell is Divine love, and since God not only shows love but is love, then to dwell in His love is to dwell in Himself.  This is proof that God abides within us, for we could not have any enjoyment of Divine love whilst in unbelief.

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 17 TO 21:

4:17  Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness in the day of judgment: because as He is, so are we in this world.
4:18  There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love.
4:19  We love him, because He first loved us.
4:20  If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?
4:21  And this commandment have we from Him, That he who loveth God love his brother also.

Verses 17-21    Third evidence of abiding.
Abiding is shown by our boldness, as perfect love casts out fear.

4:17  Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness in the day of judgement: because as He is, so are we in this world.

Herein is our love made perfect- our love to God reaches its goal when, (a) we know that the Spirit is within us, verse 13;  (b) we have listened to the testimony of the apostles when they tell of the Father sending the Son to be the Saviour; (c) we confess that Jesus is the Son of God.
That we may have boldness in the day of judgement- God has a purpose in view when He causes our love to reach its goal, (which is what “made perfect” means).  He desires that we be rid of any fear of being judged in the day when He judges sinners for their sins. 
Because as He is, so are we in this world- if we had asked John how it is that we can be bold in the day of judgement, he would have said, “Because as He is, so are we in this world”.  He has already told us at least three times that God’s Son is righteous, in 2:1; 2:29; 3:7.  He has told us also that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as He is righteous”, 3:7.  So the secret of boldness is the fact that the righteousness of God has been imputed to us, so that we are as He is, in this respect.  But this is not only true in the day of judgement, it is true now, “in this world”.  We do not have to wait until judgement day to know whether it is appropriate for us to have boldness; it is to be enjoyed now.

4:18  There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment.  He that feareth is not made perfect in love.

There is no fear in love- Divine love has nothing about it to make us fear, (the word carries the idea of being scared and frightened), for Divine Love and Divine Light have dealt with our sins. 
But perfect love casteth out fear- whilst it is true that we have no real reason to fear the judgement of God due to our sins, the fact is that we sometimes have doubts about it and lack assurance that all is really settled.  This is where the perfect love of verse 17 comes in, for as we realise that those who confess that Jesus is the Son of God are in-dwelt by God Himself, we are greatly encouraged.  How could such people ever be brought into judgement?  The love of God has reached its goal when we not only believe on His Son, but believe the love He has for us, as shown by the things He has done for us.  Which things are described in verses 9-14.  Divine love is perfected in us, according to verse 12, and this casts out all fear.
Because fear hath torment- we should realise the true character of the fear John is referring to.  It is the sort of fear that is terrified of God.  And this sort of fear is accompanied by torment, as Divine anger and judgement is expected.
He that feareth is not made perfect in love- the one who fears with a terror of God is an unbeliever, and the love of God has not reached his heart so that it may be perfected there.  This being the case, the fear that hath torment is not appropriate for a believer.

4:19  We love Him, because He first loved us.

We love Him, because He first loved us- lest we begin to look to ourselves to settle our fears, John assures us that God first loved us, and that is the reason we love Him.  It is not that our love brought forth His love, but the reverse.  In this way John assures us that it is Divine working that is the secret of full assurance with regard to sins.  If we start to measure our level of assurance by the quality of our love, we shall be disappointed and fearful.  The fact that God loved us when we were still in our sins tells us that He will not stop loving us, and start judging us, now that we have been forgiven.

4:20  If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?

If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar- John is using the word brother in the sense that a man, (he does not call him a believer), professes to love God and therefore can call any one of the children of God his brother.  Yet he hates him.  Such an one’s profession is false, and the believer is not in fact his brother, and when he says he loves God he is lying. 
For he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?  We need to notice two words in particular here.  First, the word “see”.  It means to see clearly, either physically or mentally.  But since it is used of seeing God, it must be the latter sense that is relevant here.  (The Lord Jesus used this word when He said to Philip, “He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father”, John 14:9).  So John is telling us of a professed believer who has seen clearly, with mental insight, certain features displayed in a believer which, because they are spiritual features, are expressed only by those who have life from God.  The man’s reaction to this is to not love him, for those spiritual features are a rebuke to him, just as the life of Christ is a rebuke to men, whether when He was upon earth, or currently, as the gospel records are read.
Now we come to the word “can”.  It means to have the power to do something.  John is emphasising, not that this man is unwilling to love God, although that is no doubt true of him, but that he cannot love God.  And why cannot he love God?  The answer is that he does not love the one he claims is his brother, and therefore he is not a believer.  As such he has no power to love God, for he does not have eternal life, and that life enables a man to know God in a spiritual way, and to love Him. 

4:21  And this commandment have we from him, That he who loveth God love  his brother also. 

And this commandment have we from him- the fact that to love is a commandment shows the seriousness of not obeying.
That he who loveth God love his brother also- these words do not occur elsewhere in exactly the form John gives them here, but they give us the essence of what the Lord Jesus said to His own in John 13:34, “A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another”.  John has referred to that commandment in 1 John 2:7, when he wrote, “Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment which ye had from the beginning.  The old commandment is the word which ye have heard from the beginning”.  Then again, in 3:23, “And this is His commandment. “That we should believe on the name of His Son Jesus Christ, and love one another”, as He gave us commandment”.  So the commandment to love is from God the Father, (since it involves believing on His Son), but it is also from the Lord Jesus, who is referred to in the last phrase “as He gave us commandment”.  Divine Persons are uniting in their command to love. 
John had also heard the Lord Jesus say, in the middle of His exhortations to them to abide in Him, “As My Father hath loved Me, so have I loved you; continue ye in My love.  If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love; even as I have kept My Father’s commandments, and abide in His love”, John 15:9,10.  This is significant, because the passage we are now at the end of has been an enlargement of the need to abide in God.  So the idea of loving God and abiding are linked, both in John 15 and here.

JOHN 18

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 18

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 18, VERSES 1 TO 24:

18:1 When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples.

18:2 And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples.

18:3 Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons.

18:4 Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye?

18:5 They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them.

18:6 As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground.

18:7 Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth.

18:8 Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he: if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way:

18:9 That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none.

18:10 Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest’s servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was Malchus.

18:11 Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it?

18:12 Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him,

18:13 And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year.

18:14 Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people.

18:15 And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple: that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest.

18:16 But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter.

18:17 Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man’s disciples? He saith, I am not.

18:18 And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold: and they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself.

18:19 The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine.

18:20 Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing.

18:21 Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said.

18:22 And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so?

18:23 Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me?

18:24 Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-14 The delivering up of Christ
(b) Verses 15-18 The denial by Peter the first time
(c) Verses 19-24 The dialogue between Christ and the high priest
(d) Verses 25-27 The denial by Peter the second and third time
(e) Verses 28-32 The dialogue between Pilate and the Jews
(f) Verses 33-37 The dialogue between Pilate and Christ
(g) Verses 38-40 The demand for Barabbas by the Jews

(a) Verses 1-14
The delivering up of Christ

Special note on the injustice of the way Christ was treated
It is difficult to know how to describe the way both Jews and Gentiles treated the Lord Jesus before He was crucified. There were so many illegal acts on the part of Israel, and a gross miscarriage of justice by the Gentiles, that it is flattery to call any of the proceedings a trial. The “princes of this world”, 1 Corinthians 2:8 made their decisions on the basis of prejudice, ignorance, envy and cowardice.

Prejudice, because the chief judge on the Jewish side had said a few days before, “it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not”, John 11:50. John makes it clear that he was referring to Christ. How can a trial be just when the judge believes the accused ought to die? How can it be right for those in charge of the proceedings to seek for witnesses “against Jesus to put him to death”, Mark 14:55. Leaving aside the fact that witnesses should not be sought, but should come forward of their own will, they should come to witness impartially, not against the accused, and should certainly not come with the intention of making sure the accused is put to death. Nor should the Sanhedrin have taken counsel “to put him to death”, Matthew 27:1. They should have taken counsel to discover the truth.

They were marked by ignorance of who He really was. This was wilful ignorance, for He had given ample proof as to who He was by His character as He lived before them, His works as He did miracles, and His words as He spake as none other did. As He Himself said, “If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloak for their sin. He that hateth me hateth my Father also. If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now they have seen and hated both me and my Father But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause”, John 15:22-25. Such was the clarity of His teaching, the power of His works, and the holiness of His character, that to hate Him was to show themselves up as hardened and hateful sinners.

Their decisions were also on the basis of envy, as Pilate realised, for Matthew tells us that “he knew that for envy they had delivered him”, Matthew 27:18. They saw Christ as a threat to their position and power. The people flocked to hear Him, but hated them.

As for Pilate, three times he declared that Christ was without fault as far as the law was concerned, (on the third occasion after he had scourged Him, which was only done to those who were condemned), but still he decreed that He be crucified. Sadly, he put favour with Caesar before favour with God, for when the chief priests saw that he was wavering, and was seeking to release Him, they said, “If thou let this man go, thou art not Ceasar’s friend”, John 19:12. At that point he sat on his judgement seat and delivered the Lord Jesus to be crucified. This was gross injustice on the basis of cowardice.

18:1
When Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples.

When Jesus had spoken these words- in 17:1, the phrase “these words spake Jesus” introduces the prayer that follows. Here the prayer is in the past, and the “I come to thee” of 17:13 is continuing to happen. In His prayer to the Father He had used phrases like “I have finished the work”; “I am no more in the world”; “I come to thee”; “while I was with them in the world”; “now come I to thee”; “for their sakes I sanctify myself”; “where I am”. Each of these seven expression tells of one who is projecting His mind into the future, and is anticipating being back with His Father, where He will ever live to make intercession for His own.

As far back as Luke 9:51 Jesus had been described as one who was going to be received up, a reference to His ascent to heaven. But more than that, He Himself said ” I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28. So He began to move back to His Father the moment He had come into the world.

He went forth with his disciples over the brook Cedron- note the repetition of the word “disciples” in this verse. “With His disciples…and His disciples…with His disciples”, but although marked out as His followers, they became His forsakers in the garden. John does not record this, because he emphasises Christ’s defence of His own, and the way none of them was lost, and if he recorded the disciples fleeing it would detract from this. He does, however, record the Lord foretelling that they would leave Him, John 16:32.

The brook Cedron, (known as Kidron in the Old Testament), was a winter-brook, meaning it did not flow constantly, but only in winter and after storms. Job said, “My friends have dealt deceitfully as a brook, and as the stream of brooks they pass away; which are blackish by reason of the ice, and wherein the snow is hid: what time they wax warm they vanish: when it is hot they are consumed out of their place. The paths of their way are turned aside; they go to nothing, and perish”, Job 6:15-18. So Christ’s friends disappeared when the heat of the arrest came, but they did not perish like Job’s friends, for their Lord could say “I have lost none”, verse 9. As the Good Shepherd, He gives to them eternal life, “and they shall never perish”, John 10:28.

David crossed the Kidron (Cedron), when Absalom rebelled against him and Ahithophel changed allegiance and betrayed him, 2 Samuel 15,16,17. The traitor psalms, applied to Judas in the New Testament, (Psalms 41, 55, 69, 109), are based on Ahithophel’s treachery.

But there are several contrasts between David and Christ when they crossed this brook, as follows:

1. David had sinned in the matter of Bathsheba, and Ahithophel was Bathsheba’s grandfather, 2 Samuel 11:3; 23:34. It is easy to see he had reason to change allegiance. Judas, however, had no reason at all to betray Christ. In fact, he had every reason to be loyal.

2. The judgment on David for his sin in connection with Bathsheba was, amongst other things, that evil would be raised up against him out of his own house, 2 Samuel 12:11. And so it came to pass, for the would-be usurper of David’s throne, Absalom, was his son. There was no sin in Christ, and therefore no reason for any to rise up against Him, especially from His own band of apostles.

3. David fled in the face of Absalom’s rebellion in part because he was weak in body, as he wrote in Psalm 41:8, “An evil disease, say they, cleaveth fast unto him: and now that he lieth, he shall rise up no more”. No such affliction affected Christ, however, to enable His enemies to take advantage of Him.

4. David crossed the Kidron brook to flee into the wilderness to escape, leaving himself vulnerable to the loss of his throne; Christ crossed the same brook at the same place to confront His enemies, and go to Calvary to guarantee His throne.

5. Because the route from Jerusalem both David and Christ took was at the approach to the Mount of Olives, we know from ancient Jewish records that they followed the path that the scapegoat took on the Day of Atonement. But only the Lord Jesus could fulfil the ritual of that day, for He was “once offered to bear the sins of many”, Hebrews 9:28.

6. Once they reached the top of Mount Olivet, they were at the place, opposite the east gate of the Temple, where the Red Heifer would be slain “before the Lord”. In one of his repentance psalms, David appealed to the Lord to “Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean”, Psalm 51:7, a reference to the sprinkling of the ashes of the red heifer over a defiled person to make him clean, Numbers 19:17,18. The writer to the Hebrews contrasts the limited effect of the “ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean”, Hebrews 9:13, with the blood of Christ, which purges the conscience fully.

7. It is said that the blood from the passover lambs was channelled from the altar down to the brook Cedron, so that it is very possible that the waters were still red with their blood. How this must have affected the sensitive soul of Christ as He crossed those waters! But He would do more that cross over the brook, He would go to Calvary and pass through the waters of judgment so that we might be redeemed.

Where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his disciples- John does not name the garden, nor does he name the garden where the sepulchre was, 19:41. He does not use the word Gethsemane, meaning “Place of olive-presses”, for the same reason that he does not record the cry of abandonment on the cross. He is emphasising the Deity of Christ, not His vulnerability. There is no “crushing of the olives” in Gethsemane in John’s gospel, no “being in an agony”, hence no name for the garden which would remind of that. This tells us that the prayer of John 17 was not offered in Gethsemane; even the location was distinct, as well as the content of the prayer. The one was spoken as if the Lord was already in heaven, with the cross in the past, (hence to mention the place-name would be inappropriate), the others in Gethsemane were offered as if the cross was looming large.

There are other contrasts too, as follows:

Matthew, Mark, Luke

John

Location

Gethsemane

Not known

Position adopted

Fallen on His face

Lifting up His eyes to heaven

Themes of prayer

Suffering and death

Glory, eternal life

Length

Short, in an agony

Longer, in view of glory

Subject of prayer

Himself, cup of wrath

Himself, the apostles, believers

Times spoken

Three times

Once

Company

Alone- apostles apart

Apostles probably present

Attitude

“Thy will be done”

“I will”

Display

Reality of manhood

Reality of Deity

18:2
And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples.

And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples- He would retire there when the authorities in Jerusalem oppressed Him, John 8:1. The place of refuge now becomes the place of arrest. Perhaps Judas and Christ “walked into the House of God in company” from this place, for the mount of Olives was in line with the east gate of the temple, Psalm 55:14.

18:3
Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons.

Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees- putting all the gospel records together, the following were present:

1. A great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people, Matthew 26:47.

2. Mark adds “the scribes”, Mark 14:43.

3. The chief priests, captains of the temple, and the elders, Luke 22:52.

4. A band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, John 18:3.

5. Judas, Luke 22:47.

6. A servant of the high priest, Malchus, verse 51.

7. A kinsman of Malchus, John 18:26.

Remember that more than twelve legions of angels were waiting for a call from Christ that never came, but, as the Lord said, “how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled?” Matthew 26:53.

Cometh thither with lanterns and torches and weapons- perhaps domestic lamps, hastily picked up when the call came, and military torches. Gideon’s torches caused the enemy to flee, Judges 7:19,20, but here it is the “enemy” who are holding the torches. They are sons of darkness coming to apprehend the Light of the World. But He does not need the torches, nor does He flee. Judas agreed to betray Him “in the absence of the people”, Luke 22:6, and this is how he did it. “He that doeth evil hateth the light”, John 3:20.

The Lord highlighted the swords (military) and staves, (domestic), with the words, “Are ye come out as against a thief with swords and staves for to take Me?” Matthew 26:55. God has put a sword into the hand of the powers that be, so that they can punish evil-doers. But Pilate could ask the question, “Why, what evil hath He done?”, Matthew 27:23, and they refused to respond to that question, because they knew the answer. On the other hand, staves are what a householder would use to defend his property from a burglar. So they were treating Him as if He were the one who, like a thief, was acting illegally against the best interests both of the nation, and the individuals in the nation.

In fact, it was they who were in the wrong, for Jewish law was being contravened in the following ways:

1. The arrest should have been done voluntarily by those who were witnesses to the crime.

2. It was illegal for the temple guard acting for the High Priest to make the arrest.

3. It was illegal in Jewish law to use force against a suspect.

4. The arrest should not have been at night, and constituted an act of violence. This is why the disciples were preparing to prevent it. Malchus was probably one of those foremost in the arrest. If Peter had been preventing a legal arrest, he should have been arrested. The fact he was not, showed the authorities knew they were in the wrong, for the arrest was not legal.

5. The prisoner was bound, which was unnecessary violence, since He was surrounded by only a few men, and the arrest party consisted of many.

6. The prisoner was taken to Annas first, but he was not the proper magistrate.

7. He was interrogated at night, which was prohibited by law.

8. He was detained in a private house, which amounted to kidnap.

9. He was struck gratuitously, and before any charges had been brought, John 18:22.

18:4
Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him, went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye?

Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon him- the “therefore” indicates that He is acting in line with His knowledge of the Father’s will. He knew He was the foreordained Lamb, 1 Peter 1:20, and that the arrest would lead to His crucifixion.

Went forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye? In response to the arrival of the arrest party, the Good Shepherd not only goes before to lead, but also to protect the sheep. The enemies of the sheep have to confront the shepherd first. He went forth to meet them, taking the initiative. There is no mention by John of Judas’ actions, which have taken place before this point. There is an emphasis on the love and care of the Shepherd, not the treachery and hostility of Judas, the wolf, who comes, with his accomplices, “to steal and to kill and to destroy”. He takes the initiative, asking whom they sought, so they did not arrest anyone else by mistake in the semi-darkness.

18:5
They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with them.

They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am he- the blind man said this, John 9:9 and no-one thought he was claiming Deity. So it must be that the expression reminds them of His word, “Before Abraham was, I am”, John 8:58. They took up stones to stone Him then, but now they are determined to see Him crucified.

How remarkable it is that Jesus of Nazareth is the great “I am”! This tells of His Deity. How remarkable also that the great “I am” should answer to the name of Jesus of Nazareth! This tells of His humility. He still answers to that name in heaven, as Saul of Tarsus found, Acts 22:8. His humble and obedient spirit shall never be forgotten.

And Judas also, which betrayed Him, stood with them- he has done his wretched work, and now stands back with his new-found friends. He prefers their company to that of the Son of God, and thus shows himself to be an unbeliever. John alone mentions this fact, for he was especially sensitive to anyone who was untrue to his Lord. Yet Stephen accuses the nation of being the betrayers of Christ, Acts 7:52, so Judas is just a reflection of the nation. Stephen stood for Christ on earth, and Christ stood to receive him into heaven, verse 56.

18:6
As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground.

As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and fell to the ground- they took steps backward, reversing momentarily their plans, and then fell to the ground, illustrating what God’s plan is. They involuntarily do what they will do before Christ at the great white throne, (unless they have repented beforehand and have bowed the knee in that way), for unto Him every knee shall bow, Philippians 2:10, not only because of what He did when He became man, but also because of His Deity, Isaiah 45:22,23. They have an overpowering sense of Christ’s majesty. They thought they had come to arrest a carpenter, but He is, in fact, the Creator.

18:7
Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth.

Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth- having shown that He has power in Himself to resist arrest, He now submits to it as His Father’s will, and not as the will of men, thus highlighting that “He was led as a sheep to the slaughter”, Acts 8:32, not resisting at all. They have learnt that they are not in control. They may take Him, but He is delivered by “the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23.

18:8
Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he: if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way:

Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he- He is in control here, and rebukes them for asking the question again, when He has already given the answer. One man is holding a multitude at bay by His word, before submissively allowing them to take Him.

If therefore ye seek me, let these go their way- having established that they have only come for Him, then, and not before, He requires that the disciples be allowed to go. They cannot refuse this without denying what they have just said. He has put them into a position where they cannot refuse to let the disciples go. The Lord ensures the disciples retire with dignity, even if, when they are out of immediate danger, they flee, as the other gospels record, and as the Lord foretold even in John’s record in 16:32. The emphasis is on His care, and not their fear.

18:9
That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none.

That the saying might be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none- John is quoting Christ’s testimony to His Father in 17:12. There is no mention of Judas here, as there was in that verse, for he has now clearly sided with the enemy, and has placed himself out of the range of Christ’s protection as Good Shepherd. This statement shows that our Shepherd is concerned about our physical welfare and safety, as well as our spiritual good.

18:10
Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest’s servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was Malchus.

Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high priest’s servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant’s name was Malchus- this had repercussions in a two-fold way later. First, this incident drew attention to Peter, and so a relative of Malchus, who also was in the garden, accused him of being a disciple, and this resulted in the third of his denials, John 18:26,27. Perhaps this is why John is the only one to name Peter as the one with the sword, so as to make his account of Peter’s denial intelligible. Only Luke the doctor records the healing of the ear.

Peter’s action also gave the Lord the opportunity to show Pilate that His kingdom was not of this world. What earthly king rebukes his followers for fighting, and heals one of the enemy’s soldiers? John does not record the healing of the ear to preserve the climax of the raising of Lazarus. To heal an ear, although having significance, would be an anti-climax if recorded after the raising of a dead person.

18:11
Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it?

Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath- it is noticeable that the Lord rebuked Peter for seeking to prevent His arrest, but the soldiers do not arrest Peter for the injury to Malchus. They know they are acting illegally. Peter on a human level was justified in seeking to prevent an injustice. The Lord had sanctioned the carrying of a sword when engaged in the work of God, in self-defence, Luke 22:35-38.

The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it? The Lord was acting on a higher level than human justice. Note the difference between these words and “O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me”, Matthew 26:39. The conflict in Gethsemane is over, and the Saviour is resolved to drink the cup.

Peter did not realise it then, but later on he would speak of Christ being delivered by “the determinate will and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23, and yet he had sought to frustrate that will! He will write many years later of “the sufferings of Christ”, meaning “the sufferings that pertained to Christ”, such is the sense conveyed by the particular preposition “of” in that passage, 1 Peter 1:11. Those sufferings were to be His, come what may, and Peter’s sword would not prevent them.

18:12
Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him,

Then the band and the captain and officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him- this was another illegality, to bind an uncharged suspect. When men came to arrest Elijah, he brought down fire from heaven and consumed the first two arrest parties, and no doubt would have done the same to the third had not the angel intervened, 2 Kings 1:9-15. James and John referred to this as a reason to judge the Samaritans, but the rebuke the Saviour gave was, “The Son of Man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:54-56. Samson broke his bands and triumphed, Christ gained victory in weakness. They bind the hands that had just healed an ear.

At this point it will be helpful to have the order of subsequent events in our minds. If we were to read each of the four gospels in isolation, we might gain the impression that they were at variance, or that they had their facts wrong. This is not so, however, because John the apostle lived to be an old man, well beyond the time when the other three gospels were written, and the Spirit guided him into all truth, John 16:13. So he, as one present at the proceedings, was able to sanction all four of the records, his own included. We may have confidence, therefore, that what is written is a true witness. We should approach the gospel records, not in a spirit of criticism and doubt, but with an open mind, prepared to accept what they tell us.

Event 1

Arrest in the garden

Event 2

Leading, bound, to Annas

Event 3

Transferral to be questioned by Caiaphas, the other high priest

Event 4

Brought before an informal Sanhedrin, at night, and condemned

Event 5

Brought before a formal session of the Sanhedrin at dawn to ratify the former decision.

Event 6

Led to Pilate, bound, to be questioned.

Event 7

Sent by Pilate to Herod.

Event 8

Returned to Pilate and questioned again.

Event 9

Pronounced by Pilate to be not guilty, but scourged.

Event 10

Presented to the people who call for His crucifixion.

Event 11

Mocked by the Roman soldiers.

Event 12

Brought forth to the people, who cry “Crucify!”

Event 13

Questioned about claim to be Son of God.

Event 14

Delivered to be crucified.

18:13
And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year.

And led him away to Annas first- He was “led as a sheep to the slaughter”, Acts 8:32, where the word slaughter is not one used of sacrifice. Their object is to kill Him. They have no notion that He will be the sacrifice, even though it is priests who direct the operation. The House of Annas were known as “the whisperers”, (The Jewish Talmud said “they hissed like vipers”). They exerted their influence on the judges, “whereby rivals were corrupted, judgment perverted, and the Shekinah withdrawn”. The Shekinah was the Jewish name for the glory of God. Christ is the brightness of the glory, Hebrews 1:3, and He was withdrawn from the nation by God, being rejected by the High Priests. They of all people should have appreciated the glory of God in Christ.

In the days of Eli the Israelites brought the ark of the covenant into the field of battle, and it was captured. David comments on this later on and writes, “He delivered his strength into captivity, and his glory into the enemy’s hand”, Psalm 78:61. Phinehas’ wife also commented on the incident at the time and said, “the glory is departed from Israel: for the ark of God is taken”, 1 Samuel 4:22. She knew that the glory of God dwelt between the cherubim on the mercy-seat which was upon the ark, and lamented its departure. How much more should Israel have lamented after they had taken the one the ark typified, and delivered Him into the hands of the Gentiles. But the priests, like Eli’s sons, had no such appreciation. No doubt the Philistines thought they had won the day, but they found that the ark was stronger than they were, for Dagon their god bowed down to it. And those who took “the ark” in Gethsemane, they bowed down too, as we have seen in verse 6.

For he was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year- the reason He was taken to Annas first was because he was father-in-law to Caiaphas. This might seem a strange reason to give, but John is indicating that the high priests were all of the same family, and Caiaphas was high priest that same year only because of the behind-the-scenes manipulation by Annas.

The fact that John mentions this, as well as saying in verse 24 that Annas had sent Christ bound to Caiaphas, suggests that “the high priest” of the following narrative is Caiaphas, and that the Lord was taken first of all to Annas, but not to be formally interrogated. It shows the influence Annas still had. In fact, in Acts 4:6 it is Annas who is called the high priest, and Caiaphas, whilst present, was simply named.

18:14
Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people.

Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people- this refers to John 11:45-54. Caiaphas is clearly not an unbiased judge, for he is of the opinion that one man should die, if that avoids the nation perishing, and that one man is Christ. Not only has he made his mind up, but has made it public. This is further evidence of the illegality of the trial. Christ did indeed die for the nation, but not as a hostage, but a sacrificial substitute. It was indeed expedient, or profitable to them, but not so as to prevent the Romans depriving them of their rights, but so as to secure the rights of God in the matter of sin, and enable Him to righteously justify sinners.

There follows in verses 15 to 18 the account of Peter’s first denial. The gospel writers intertwine Peter’s denials with the account of Christ before the high priests, as if to suggest that they, as representatives of the nation, were denying Him too. This was the case, for Peter himself, having been converted from his lapse, accuses the nation later on of denying the Holy One and the Just, Acts 3:14. He then called upon the nation to “repent…and be converted”, verse 19, just as he had repented and been converted from his denials.

(b) Verses 15-18
The denial by Peter the first time

18:15
And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple: that disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest.

And Simon Peter followed Jesus- when the Lord was actually arrested, all the disciples forsook Him and fled. Having escaped out of immediate danger, Peter now follows the arrest party, but afar off, Matthew 26:58. He is a marked man, having tried to kill a man in the garden. To his credit, he does not immediately go to his home, although he will do this later, for the Lord said, “Behold the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me”, John 16:32.

And so did another disciple- we are not told who this disciple is. Some think it is John the apostle, but he always identifies himself in the gospel as “the disciple whom Jesus loved”.

That disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in with Jesus into the palace of the high priest- this disciple seems to want to be in favour with both parties, Christ and the high priest. He has compromised, and sadly he influenced even Peter in the matter. We should beware of compromise, because it will lead both ourselves and others into difficulties. Like Peter, he has nothing to say when the Lord is falsely accused. The psalmist anticipated this situation when he wrote with Christ in mind, “Reproach hath broken my heart; and I am full of heaviness: and I looked for some to take pity, but there was none; and for comforters, but I found none”, Psalm 69:20.

18:16
But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter.

But Peter stood at the door without- it would have been better if he had taken the fact that the door was shut against him as a sign that he ought not to enter.

Then went out that other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter- this disciple must have been very well-known and trusted, for he does not have to get the high priest’s permission, and the girl at the door does what he says. It is almost a “Lot situation”, for that man had entered into Sodom and gained a place of influence there. But no good came of it. Let us ensure that we only influence believers for good, and do not lead them into paths that may result in sin.

18:17
Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man’s disciples? He saith, I am not.

Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man’s disciples? Peter has gone to stand by the fire, and the maid who let him in follows him. Luke’s account, literally rendered, is “A certain maid, having seen him sitting by the light”. It was a much better situation in Acts 4:13, where we read of Peter and John, that the high priests “took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus”. The girl was hardly likely to have been in the garden at the arrest, but she may have seen him if she had watched the entry into Jerusalem.

He saith, I am not- here is the first of Peter’s denials. It is important to notice that he does not renounce the faith. Fearful of his danger, he takes the cowardly course and denies that he is a disciple. We should not underestimate the seriousness of these denials. We should also note how wrong and foolish it is to make Peter the foundation of the church, given that he acted in this way.

Mark tells us that the Lord warned Peter that he would deny Him thrice before the cock had crowed twice, Mark 14:30. He then tells us that after his first denial “he went out into the porch, and the cock crew”, Mark 14:68. The crowing of the cock is under the control of Christ, and He is here giving a warning to Peter after his first denial, reminding him that he is in danger of denying again. Peter is in the porch, so the way of escape from the temptation is available. The word that Matthew uses for porch means a gateway. God always gives us the way of escape, but we do not always take it, to our loss. So it was with Peter. In the upper room he had been like one who thinketh he standeth, and he should have taken heed lest he fall, 1 Corinthians 10:12. But the apostle goes on to say, “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it”, 1 Corinthians 10:13. The porch was Peter’s way of escape, and he could so easily have gone out, but sadly he did not do so, and returned into the palace to stand at the world’s fire.

It is well-known that hens have varied levels of importance among the flock, and they maintain this order by pecking. If a hen from a lower level steps out of line, then those higher up peck her into submission. This is called the “pecking order”. It has been discovered of recent years that the cockerels also have a way of maintaining their levels of influence. It is not by pecking, but by crowing. He who crows first and loudest is at the top of the hierarchy. Now when we are given the list of the apostles, we read, “The first, Simon, who is called Peter”, Matthew 10:2. So he was the “chief cockerel”. Without being unkind to him, we have to say that in the gospel records he seems to “crow” first and loudest. How appropriate then that the first and the loudest cockerel in the vicinity of the high priest’s palace should be used as a warning to Peter. His crowing seemed to say to Peter, “You have been given the first place amongst the apostles, so you should set a good example, and not deny your Lord again”.

Matthew, Luke and John do not mention this cockcrow, because it is not the sound that signals the start of the watch of the night called “The cock crow”. We read of the four watches of the night in Mark 13:35, “at even, or at midnight, or at the cockcrowing, or in the morning”, “even” being from 6pm to 9pm; “midnight” being from 9pm to 12 o’clock; “cockcrowing” from midnight to 3am; “morning” from 3am to 6am. So the last three are named by what comes at the end of each one.

Apparently in tropical parts the cockerel often crows in the dead of night, but this is not the “official” cock crow, but rather the expression of a cock calling out of turn. Peter had been like that, speaking out of turn as he denied his Lord. It is this that only Mark records.

So when the Lord says in Matthew 26:34, “before the cock crow”; in Luke 22:34, “the cock shall not crow this day”; and in John 13:38, “the cock shall not crow”, He is speaking of the watch that ends with the cock crowing. Significantly the Lord does not say, “before 3am you will deny Me”, but mentions the audible sound of the cock crowing, thus giving the irregular crowing of the cock special significance to Peter, to reinforce its importance as a warning.

Some have questioned this incident on the grounds that cockerels were unclean birds, and therefore, so they think, would not be allowed in Jerusalem. It may well be that no Jew would keep a cockerel, but we should not forget that there was a Roman garrison in the city, and one of the ways Roman soldiers amused themselves was by watching cock fights.

Special note on denial
The Lord had told His disciples, “Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven. But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven”, Matthew 10:32,33. To confess Christ means to acknowledge who He is. To deny Him is to reject who He is. The context of those words is the preaching of the gospel of the kingdom. Some will believe that gospel, and by so doing will confess Christ. Others will reject it, and so will deny the truth it brings them as to the person of Christ. If they persist in this, then Christ will have to deny they are His in the day of judgment. So the one who confesses is not the same one who denies. So the Lord is not saying here that He may, in certain circumstances, deny one who has previously confessed Him.

So what shall we say of Peter’s denial? We are helped in this by remembering what the Lord said to Him before the event, which was, “Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren”. Peter’s reply to this was, “Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death”. The Lord’s response, “I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me”, Luke 22:31-34.

So several things are coming together when Peter denied his Lord. First, there was the prior intercession of Christ for him, He knowing what was going to happen. Second, there was the attempt of Satan to get Peter, and the other disciples, to fail in their faith in Christ. In other words, to apostacise. Third, there was the willingness of Peter to cleave to the Lord, even to the point of death. Fourth, there was the weakness of the flesh, despite the willingness of the spirit, as the Lord said to them in Gethsemane, Matthew 26:41. (So it was the power of Christ’s intercession, not the willingness of Peter’s spirit, that kept Peter back from renouncing Him). Fifth, there was the denial when confronted by those around the fire. Sixth, there were the bitter tears after he had denied His Lord. Seventh, the conversion and restoration to full fellowship, with the ability to strengthen his brethren so that they do not deny the Lord as he did.

We may conclude that the denial of an unbeliever is different to the denial by a believer. The Lord prayed that Peter’s faith would not fail, so He recognised him as a believer. He had confidence that he would recover from his lapse, and be in a position to strengthen others so that they do not make the mistake he did. Peter did not renounce his faith in Christ, but sadly denied that he was a disciple and that he knew Him. Nor did the Lord renounce Peter, but interceded for Him and welcomed him back to fellowship.

It is interesting to note that the angels at the empty tomb spoke to Mary Magdalene and the other women, but not to Peter and John. Were they sensitive to the fact that both had forsaken the Lord and fled, and that Peter had denied Him? But it is pleasing to note that the message from the angel to the women was “But go your way, tell his disciples and Peter, that he goeth before you into Galilee: there shall ye see him, as he said unto you”, Mark 16:7. So the angel was looking forward to Peter’s restoration.

18:18
And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold: and they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself.

And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a fire of coals; for it was cold- it has often been noticed that John gives little insights into the state of things naturally on that night. He has already told us that Judas went out, “and it was night”, 13:30. Night, indeed, as to the time, but night in Judas’ soul, and sadly he goes out eventually into the blackness of darkness for ever. Here, John tells us it was cold. Cold as to the temperature, but cold hearts are plotting the death of their Messiah. Later on in verse 28 he will tell us “it was early”, as far as the time of day, but they hastened to do their ugly deed. Their feet were “swift to shed blood”, Romans 3:15.

And they warmed themselves: and Peter stood with them, and warmed himself- how sad to find a believer warmed by that which warms unbelievers. The Lord noted this, and after He was risen He made a fire of coals, and Peter was restored to fellowship with Him again, 21:9. That fire, however, was not just to warm cold and sad disciples, but also to cook them a meal and feed them. The world’s fire does not do this, for there is nothing in the world that will feed the souls of saints.

So Peter first of all stood without, verse 16, then he stood within, and then we learn from Luke that he sat down together with them, Luke 22:55. This is the downward path of those who deny their Lord.

After the parenthesis to introduce the idea of Peter’s denial, John continues with his narrative, as he describes the preliminary hearing, designed to prepare the way for the formal hearing before the Sanhedrin at dawn. John is showing us at the outset the disinterest in the truth displayed by the authorities.

(c) Verses 19-24
The dialogue between Christ and the high priest

18:19
The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine.

The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples- he is afraid there is about to be an uprising against the authorities, but they need not have worried. The Lord had rebuked Peter for the use of the sword in Gethsemane. Notice the Lord does not discuss His disciples, as He protects them like the Good Shepherd He is. He arranged for their departure at His arrest, thus shielding them physically, and now He shields them again, ensuring that after His ascension they are not targeted.

And of his doctrine- the High Priestly family were Sadducees, and Luke tells us “they say there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit”, Acts 23:8. They are clearly at variance with the teaching of the Lord Jesus. The Lord will not be drawn into details, however, for He had been a recognised teacher in Israel for three and a half years, often in the temple courts, and they had ample opportunity to listen to Him then.

Special note on His doctrine
It was a life-giving word- “He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into judgment, but is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24.

It was a word from God- “My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me”, John 7:16.

It was a word of truth- “He that sent me is true: and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him”, 8:26.

It was a word of insight- “I speak that which I have seen with my Father”, John 8:38.

It was a word of authority- “For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak”, John 12:49.

18:20
Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing.

Jesus answered him- the Lord was always in control during His trials, yet never acted rudely. “When he suffered, he threatened not”, 1 Peter 2:23. He is confident that truth is on His side, and He will not allow error and falsehood to prevail, even when He is a bound prisoner.

I spake openly to the world- He never limited Himself to a select group of listeners, for all were welcome to hear what He had to say. There was no secrecy. This was a rebuke to Annas, (who was very possibly present, since Peter links all those named as rulers together in Acts 4:8 as being guilty of crucifying Christ), for Annas was notorious for his secret dealings, being known as “the whisperer”.

I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort- His was no attempt to advance some weird doctrines at variance with the teaching of the Old Testament. He was recognised as a teacher in the synagogues, and He taught in the temple courts as other doctors of the law did. He was not a rabble-rouser on the street corner. The prophet had said that “He shall not cry, not lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street”, Isaiah 42:2. The apostles followed this example, preaching either in the synagogues, or in different houses.

The temple was the territory of the High Priests, and their responsibility, so if He had been a heretic, they should have arrested Him immediately. The fact is that when they tried to do so, those who were sent to apprehend Him came back without Him, saying, “Never man spake like this man”, John 7:46. The power of His words was enough to prevent His arrest.

And in secret have I said nothing- of course He had spoken to His disciples in the privacy of the upper room, but that was only after the nation had had three and a half years in which to listen to Him and know the sort of things He was saying and teaching.

18:21
Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said.

Why askest thou me? It was forbidden in Jewish law to try to get the accused to incriminate himself, hence the implied rebuke for asking Him.

Ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said- the Lord appeals to those who could bear witness, and implies that the high priest should have been bringing them forward to bear testimony, not false witnesses who couldn’t agree. This is a rebuke from “the Holy One and the Just”, for the high priest’s false dealings.

18:22
And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so?

And when he had thus spoken, one of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his hand- is this the best way that the nation entrusted with God’s righteous law can behave? Have they no procedures by which to deal with this situation? They have no answer to His responses, except an act of contempt and insult. Men still hold (suppress) the truth in unrighteousness, Romans 1:18. This is part of the process by which the world was being judged by Christ, bringing it out into the light and exposing its wickedness. He is prepared to be ill-treated in this way if the truth is brought out thereby, as it is.

Saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? Any prisoner was within His rights to protest at the illegality of the proceedings. Paul protested at his illegal treatment, so that others would benefit, Acts 16:37. The Lord will not allow unrighteousness. He is “the Just One, of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers”, Acts 7:52, (said to the high priest, verse 1). The officer is clearly trying to impress his master with his zeal. He should have been restrained and rebuked for breaking the law, but there was no interest in keeping to the law that night.

18:23
Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me?

Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil- He was either guilty or innocent of reviling the high priest. If guilty, the due process should be followed and measures taken to show His guilt. Annas and Caiaphas are being given a lesson in justice by “the Judge of all the earth”.

But if well, why smitest thou me? That the action of striking Him was illegal is seen in the absence of any response to Christ’s question.

18:24
Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest.

Now Annas had sent Him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest- why does John tell us this at this point? It may be that Annas lived in the same palace as Caiaphas, and John is preparing us for the possibility that when the Lord was being taken from Caiaphas to Pilate, it was then “He turned, and looked upon Peter”, Luke 22:61. It is also possible that by his deliberate vagueness as to where the conversation took place, John is using a literary device to show his disapproval of what happened. Jacob had said, as he prophesied about the wickedness of Simeon and Levi, “O my soul, come not into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united”, Genesis 49:6. John is heeding Jacob’s advice, and distancing himself from the secret counsels of the descendants of Levi. It would have been better for Peter if he had done this too, for his other name Simon is the equivalent of Simeon, who was allied to Levi, Genesis 49:5; 34:25. Simon Peter came close to being united, (“Levied”), unto their assembly, such is the danger of denial.

John is also pointing out to us the illegality of the proceedings, if we put the emphasis on “bound”. This binding should not have happened, and it sets the tone for the whole of the proceedings of the next few hours.

In John 18:25-27 we have John’s account of Peter’s second and third denial, as if to put side by side the denial of Peter for the third time and the denial of the Jewish authorities of the Lord Jesus for the third time, first before Annas privately, then before Caiaphas and an informal company of “chief priests and elders, and all the council”, Matthew 26:59, and then before the formal Sanhedrin in public at the break of day, (although John does not record this latter “trial”).

By his statement about the sending from Annas to Caiaphas, John is ensuring we realise the informal session of the Sanhedrin we shall consider next was under Caiaphas the High priest’s control, for he was high priest that year. As such, he had already decided that Christ should die, John 49-53, and was not, therefore, an impartial judge.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 18, VERSES 25 TO 40:

18:25 And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not.

18:26 One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him?

18:27 Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew.

18:28 Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover.

18:29 Pilate then went out unto them, and said, What accusation bring ye against this man?

18:30 They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee.

18:31 Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death:

18:32 That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he should die.

18:33 Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews?

18:34 Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me?

18:35 Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast Thou done?

18:36 Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence.

18:37 Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice.

18:38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all.

18:39 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews?

18:40 Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber.

(d) Verses 25-27
The denial by Peter the second and third time

18:25
And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself. They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not.

And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself- John repeats what he told us in verse 18, to pick up the narrative of Peter’s denial again.

They said therefore unto him, Art not thou also one of his disciples? He denied it, and said, I am not- so he has denied being one of Christ’s disciples already, (and, as Mark tells us, has been warned by the crowing of the first cock), and now he does the selfsame thing. He has rejected the way of escape that was made available to him through the porch.

18:26
One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him?

One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in the garden with him? The fire had warmed him, but this question is red-hot, for to be a disciple is one thing, but to be guilty of attempted murder is another. The man is an eye-witness of what happened, and could have been brought forward in a court of law to condemn Peter. How much anguish Peter could have saved himself by escaping out of the porch!

18:27
Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew.

Peter then denied again: and immediately the cock crew- Matthew gives us a sense of Peter’s desperation in the situation he had got himself into. The first denial was a denial that he knew what the maid meant. The second time he denied with an oath. The third time he denied with cursing and swearing, Matthew 26:70,72,74. The first cock was moved to crow after the first denial, and now the second cock is restrained from crowing until after the third denial. Moreover, it crowed immediately after the denial, showing that it was not a coincidence, for the cock was in the Lord’s hands; but better still, Peter was in the Lord’s hands, and His intercession has ensured that his faith in Christ has not failed.

Matthew gives us the sequel, for we read, “And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny Me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly”, Matthew 26:75. Luke adds a detail, for we read that after the third denial, “And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter”, Luke 22:61. The psalmist had foretold the trials of the Lord Jesus, and had said, “Reproach hath broken my heart; and I am full of heaviness: and I looked for some to take pity, but there was none; and for comforters, but I found none”, Psalm 69:20.

That Peter’s tears were genuine tears of repentance is seen in three ways. First, in that the Lord had personal dealing with him afterwards in a meeting of which we know nothing, Mark 16:7; 1 Corinthians 15:5. If he had not truly repented this could not have happened.

Second, he accused the leaders of the nation with the charge, “But ye denied the Holy One and the Just”, Acts 3:14. He could not have done that sincerely if his own denial had not been repented of and forgiven.

Third, his repentance was shown in that he learnt from his mistake. He denied whilst the Lord was suffering at the hands of men and was being buffeted, and later on in his life, writing to Christian servants he said, “For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? But if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps: who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: who when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously”, 1 Peter 2:20-23. He had been beneath in the palace court whilst men buffeted, insulted, and falsely accused God’s perfect Servant. Yet He displayed the utmost poise and restraint. Thinking upon these things, Peter was humbled, and learnt the lesson, and thus his repentance was real.

John has told us in verse 24 that Annas sent the Lord bound to Caiaphas, but there is no appeal to the other members of the council in that passage, simply a conversation between the high priest and Christ. We have to read Matthew 26:57,59-68, and Mark 14:55-65 to find details of the meeting of the council before dawn, at which they agreed to formally charge Christ once the morning was come. They were not allowed to formally charge Him during the night. For the sake of completeness, we will divert to think of this informal session, as found in Mark 14:55-65.

By his statement about the sending from Annas to Caiaphas, John is ensuring we realise the informal session of the Sanhedrin we shall consider next was under Caiaphas the High priest’s control, for he was high priest that year.

Mark 14:55-65

14:55
And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to put him to death; and found none.

And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to put him to death, and found none- we see the determination of the rulers to obtain what they want. They first of all sought for witness. Now forced witness is of no value, for witnesses must come forward voluntarily. Especially since under Jewish law those who brought false witness were to be condemned with the same punishment as the one they witnessed against would have received. Witnesses therefore would be very reluctant to come forward and give false testimony under this system. The rulers will tell Pilate later on that “by our law he ought to die”, but they did not follow their law.

Note the bias of these judges, for they are bringing forward witnesses for one purpose only, to see that the prisoner is put to death. They are not assembled to seek and find the truth, but to get Christ crucified; that is their agenda.

14:56
For many bare false witness against him, but their witness agreed not together.

For many bear false witness against him, but their witness did not agree together- the requirement of the law of Moses was as follows: “One witness shall not rise up against a man for any iniquity, or for any sin, in any sin that he sinneth: at the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall the matter be established. If a false witness rise up against any man to testify against him that which is wrong; Then both the men, between whom the controversy is, shall stand before the Lord, before the priests and the judges, which shall be in those days; And the judges shall make diligent inquisition: and, behold, if the witness be a false witness, and hath testified falsely against his brother; Then shall ye do unto him, as he had thought to have done unto his brother: so shalt thou put the evil away from among you. And those which remain shall hear, and fear, and shall henceforth commit no more any such evil among you. And thine eye shall not pity; but life shall go for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot”, Deuteronomy 19:15-21.

We see from this that the false witnesses should have been crucified, (for that was what their false witness would result in), and the case dismissed as being unjust.

14:57
And there arose certain, and bare false witness against him, saying,

And there arose certain, and bare false witness against him, saying- having brought forced witness, and false witness, we now have fabricated witness. Clearly the priests are having trouble in finding any who will witness against Him. There were multitudes in Israel who could bear testimony for Him, so why were these not brought?

14:58
We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands.

We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands- this is a garbled version of what the Lord had said in Jerusalem at the first Passover of His public ministry. He had actually said, when asked what sign He showed to give Him the right to purge the temple, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up”, John 2:19. They misunderstood His words, thinking He was referring only to Herod’s temple. This is why they spoke of Him rearing it up in three days, when it had been forty-six years since the building had started, and still it was not finished. After His resurrection from the dead the disciples realised that He had been speaking of the temple of His body, of which the temple was a figure.

So He said nothing about destroying the temple himself. It was they who would do it, when they secured His death. His body, soul and spirit would be separated in death, and since they were responsible for His death, (although from another viewpoint He laid His life down of Himself), they would destroy Him.

There is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self-will dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7. The slaughter of Christ, and the destruction of the walls of Jerusalem are linked. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son involves the city of those who refused the invitation to the wedding being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7.

There is a vital connection, then, between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body, the temple of the Holy Spirit. Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again. In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the vail of the temple was rent- the destruction had begun!

So by crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple. But Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2, (see also Deuteronomy 32:39). Together with His dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with, and believe in, His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe. When He comes again there will be built a temple fit for His glorious kingdom, as detailed by Ezekiel in his prophecy, chapters 40-47. As Zechariah said, “He shall build the temple of the Lord”, Zechariah 6:12.

It was the Sadducean party that controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. They no doubt thought of this statement by Christ during the first passover of His ministry as an attack upon their doctrine. And now at His trial during the last passover of His ministry it is the Sadducean party in control of proceedings. They think it is time for revenge.

And within three days I will build another made without hands- there are at least three misrepresentations here. He did not say He would build another, but would raise up the one that was destroyed. He did not imply that it would take three days, but stated He would do it three days after the destruction. He said nothing of the building being made without hands, as if it were some magical building. They either ignorantly or wilfully misquoted His words.

14:59
But neither so did their witness agree together.

But neither so did their witness agree together- just as the witnesses of verse 56 did not agree together, neither did these latter ones agree either. The case should have collapsed, therefore, but those conducting it are not interested in justice.

14:60
And the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked Jesus, saying, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee?

And the high priest stood up in the midst- according to Jewish law, for the high priest to stand up during a trial was an illegal act, and should have signalled the end of the trial altogether. Caiaphas is clearly frustrated, and having failed to find two witnesses who will agree, has to resort to trying to get the prisoner to incriminate Himself.

And asked Jesus, saying, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee? The Lord Jesus will not appear to endorse false witness by responding to it. When it was a question of His own honour, He would be like a sheep dumb before its shearers, as the prophet had said. Men are here seeking to shear Him of His glory, and He remains silent. When it is a question of the glory of His Father, or the defence of the truth, or the safety of His disciples, He will speak; but not otherwise.

14:61
But he held his peace, and answered nothing. Again the high priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?

But he held his peace, and answered nothing- He will not even explain why He will not answer, such is His determination to remain silent.

Again the high priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? We know from Matthew’s gospel that at this point the High Priest had put the Lord Jesus under oath. We read, “And the high priest answered and said unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God”, Matthew 26:63. He was obliged to answer, therefore, as a godly Jew, for it was a trespass against the law to not answer. The word is, “And if a soul sin, and hear the voice of swearing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or known of it; if he do not utter it, then he shall bear his iniquity”. By “voice of swearing” is meant “the voice of one who is putting you under oath”.

14:62
And Jesus said, I am: and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.

And Jesus said, I am- in Matthew the answer is “Thou hast said”, which is the formula a polite Jew would use when answering a question of a serious nature. Mark tells us what He said in its plain meaning, for the benefit of his Gentile readers. Here is a definite and unmistakable claim to Deity, and because the rulers did not believe His claim, they reckoned it to be blasphemy.

It should be noticed that to the learned men of Israel the title “Son of the Blessed” was a title of Deity. The fact that He claimed to be God’s Son did not imply He was in some way less than God. He was claiming to be fully God. The expression “son of” to an Eastern mind would mean “the sharer of the nature of”. So the Lord called James and John “sons of thunder”, meaning they shared the same nature as the thunder did, stormy and angry.

And ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power- notice He reverts now to the title, Son of man, that is relevant to all men, for judgment has been given to Him because He is Son of Man, John 5:22. The priests are being informed that although they sit in judgment on Him then, in a day to come it will be different. And that He will rise from the dead and ascend to the right hand of God, which is the right hand of power, will ensure that this will happen, for as Paul said to the men of Athens, who scoffed at the idea of the resurrection of the dead, (as the Sadducean priests did in Israel), that God “hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead”, Acts 17:31.

It seems that those in hell can see those in heaven, although between them there is “a great gulf fixed”, Luke 16:23. So it is that when he died and went to hell, Caaiphas was able to see the one he had condemned, and would realise that He was in the highest place of honour, whilst he himself was in the depths of shame.

And coming in the clouds of heaven- Christ would do more than ascend to heaven, He would descend from thence in power and great glory, and “every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him”, Revelation 1:7. We see now why the Lord said “ye shall see”, for this pronoun is plural. All the unbelievers in the nation, represented that day by Caiaphas, shall see these things. And the nation as a whole shall see, too, as their Messiah comes to reign.

14:63
Then the high priest rent his clothes, and saith, What need we any further witnesses?

Then the high priest rent his clothes- this in itself was an act contrary to the law, for the Scripture says, “And he that is the high priest among his brethren, upon whose head the anointing oil was poured, and that is consecrated to put on the garments, shall not uncover his head, nor rend his clothes”, Leviticus 21:10. Now it is very unlikely that the high priest would be wearing his garments for glory and beauty at this time, for presumably they were worn during his ministrations in the temple. But this rending of clothes does have a metaphorical meaning, for the official garments of the high priest had gold wires interwoven in them, and if he had rent those garments he would have broken the gold wires. But those wires signified the glory of Deity, interwoven in the threads of linen signifying Christ’s humanity, and thus by rending his clothes the high priest renounced the Deity of Christ that had just been affirmed by Christ’s words.

And saith, What need we any further witnesses? By this statement he admitted that the witnesses already brought before him had not produced any evidence of guilt. He had to resort to placing the prisoner on oath to obtain a confession. He also is bringing the proceedings to a swift conclusion, because he thinks he has obtained what he thinks is a confession of guilt.

14:64
Ye have heard the blasphemy: what think ye? And they all condemned him to be guilty of death.

Ye have heard the blasphemy- Christ had given ample proof of His Deity throughout His ministry, but they were determined not to believe on Him, for that would involve loss of prestige and power. Blasphemy is speech that injures the reputation of another, in this case of God. They believed it was their duty to stone blasphemers to death, and indeed it was, for the law required it in Leviticus 24:15,16, with the words, “And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, ‘Whosoever curseth his God shall bear his sin. And he that blasphemeth the name of the Lord, he shall surely be put to death, and all the congregation shall certainly stone him: as well the stranger, as he that is born in the land, when he blasphemeth the name of the Lord, shall be put to death'”. So to speak injuriously of God merited stoning; it stands to reason that to claim, as a man, to be equal with God is the ultimate injury and insult.

What think ye? And they all condemned him to be guilty of death- Caiaphas cannot make the decision alone, so he now puts the matter to the vote of the Sanhedrin, and by so doing will make them guilty of the conviction of Christ too. As Peter will say just a few weeks later, “I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers”, Acts 3:17.

It is interesting to notice in this connection that the only category of person who was to bring a male kid of the goats as a sin offering, was a ruler, Leviticus 4:22-26. And the animal that was slain to atone for the sins of the nation on the Day of Atonement was a male kid of the goats, Leviticus 16:5. Thus there is a link between the rulers and the nation in their sin, (“ye did it, as also your rulers”), and both are provided for in the true sacrifice of Christ for sin which the goat pictured; such is the grace of God.

14:65
And some began to spit on him, and to cover his face, and to buffet him, and to say unto him, Prophesy: and the servants did strike him with the palms of their hands.

And some began to spit on him- the soldiers of Pilate, who were Gentiles, did this later on, but we do not expect such behaviour from the officers of the high priest of Israel. The prophet foretold this when he wrote of the Messiah, “I hid not my face from shame and spitting”, Isaiah 50:6. To spit on someone is the ultimate expression of contempt and hatred, and the Lord Jesus did not seek to avoid this expression of the wickedness of men. He endured the cross, for His Father ordained that for Him, but He despised the shame, that which men gratuitously heaped upon Him. Even if a person is guilty, justice does not require that he be insulted. In fact, Jewish law required the utmost respect for a prisoner, and extreme deference was to be shown to him. After all, until condemned, he was to be reckoned innocent.

The Lord Jesus warned His disciples with the words, “Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of Man shall be accomplished. For He shall be delivered to the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on, and they shall scourge him, and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again”, Luke 18:31-33. And so it came to pass,

What the Lord did not tell His disciples was that their rulers would spit on Him also. It was one thing for uncouth Gentile soldiers to do this, but it was entirely another thing for members of the Sanhedrin to do so. They were so contemptuous of Him that they allowed themselves to do it, for we read that in the High Priest’s palace with the council present, when the Lord affirmed that He was indeed the Christ, “some began to spit on Him”, Mark 14:65, and Matthew tells us “they spit in His face”, Matthew 26:67. They no doubt felt justified in doing this, for had He not claimed to be the Son of God, and therefore was an apostate and a blasphemer? They had refused the testimony of His forerunner John, of His Father as He spoke from heaven, and His works, see John 5:32-38. It is gratifying to notice that Mark says that “some began to spit on Him”, Mark 14:65, thus allowing us to believe that Joseph of Arimathea did not stoop so low. So the Gentiles spit on Him in mock anointing, but Jews spit in His face in contempt.

And to cover his face, and to buffet him, and to say unto him, Prophesy; and the servants did strike him with the palms of their hands- if He is Messiah, and the Son of God, He ought to be able to tell who is striking Him. Matthew’s account says, “They did spit in his face, and buffeted him; and others smote him with the palms of their hands, saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, who is he that smote thee?” At one and the same time they challenge Him to speak in prophecy, and also smite Him on the face to silence Him. They thus mock His claims further, and needlessly abuse Him.

The “trial” we have just looked at was at night, but the authorities knew that Pilate would not accept a decision that they had made illegally, so we now turn to Luke’s account of the formal session of the Sanhedrin which took place as early as it could after dawn:

Luke 22:66
And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led him into their council, saying,

And as soon as it was day- Matthew writes, “When the morning was come”, as if they had been impatiently waiting for the day to dawn, for they could not hold their official meeting before then, or else Pilate might declare it invalid and their cause would fail. Mark says “straitway”, a characteristic word of his, but often in connection with the Lord Jesus and His readiness to do His Father’s will. It is now used of the readiness of the Jewish authorities to do Satan’s will. Luke says “as soon as it was day”, so once the day had begun they set about the task of convicting Him. As the apostle says of sinners, they are “swift to shed blood”, Romans 3:15, and he is probably alluding to Isaiah 59:7 which reads, “Their feet run to evil, and they make haste to shed innocent blood”. They show their haste by holding the council at the earliest possible moment after daybreak.

They had already passed sentence in their illegal council, for we have already read, “And they all condemned him to be guilty of death”, Mark 14:64, so they had made up their minds already. This further council was simply to confirm officially what they had already decided unofficially. Matthew tells us that they “took counsel against Jesus to put Him to death”, so they had only one outcome in mind.

The elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together- Mark tells us it was with the whole council, Mark 15:1. But we are also told that Joseph of Arimathea was a secret disciple, John 19:38, and also that he “had not consented to the counsel and deed of them”, Luke 23:51, so the decision of the council was not unanimous.

And led him into their council, saying- so brief were the proceedings of this council that Matthew and Mark do not even relate what was said.

22:67
Art thou the Christ? tell us. And he said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe:

Art thou the Christ? tell us- something of their impatience is seen in the terse question and command they gave Him. They find, however, that the Lord Jesus will not be rushed, and shows He knows their hearts. It was illegal to try to get a prisoner to bear witness alone, and He has not been put on oath at this session, so He is not obliged to answer them at all. In any case they had had three and a half years in which to ascertain whether He bore the credentials of the Messiah.

One of the features of the Messiah was that He would give sight to the blind and cause the lame to walk, Isaiah 35:5,6, and these were the two classes of people that came to Him in the temple, for we read of Him being in the temple just a few days previous to this “And the blind and lame came to him in the temple; and he healed them”, Matthew 21:14. These blind and lame persons obviously thought that He was the Messiah, for they came to Him; it was not as if they were brought by others. They were not put off by the fact that David hated the blind and the lame, and had banned them from coming into the temple courts, 2 Samuel 5:8. The Lord Jesus had been welcomed into Jerusalem as the Son of David, Matthew 21:9, but they obviously did not think He hated them like David would have done. So right in the precincts of the temple, the place where the chief priests operated, there had been clear proof just a few days before, that He was the Messiah.

Even though He was not obliged to answer, He did so, and in such a way as to show them that He was indeed the Messiah, for Isaiah had told them that “the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, the Spirit of counsel and might, the Spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; and shall make him of quick understanding in the fear of the Lord: And he shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears: But with righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove with equity for the meek of the earth”, Isaiah 11:2-4.

All these features place Him in stark contrast to those before whom He stood. They lacked wisdom and understanding, they had no fear of the Lord, they judged after the hearing of their ears, listening and believing false witnesses. They had the supremely Poor Man before them, but did not judge Him with righteousness or reprove with equity.

Because He was not on oath, He was not obliged to answer directly, but He did answer indirectly, and in such a manner that they could not gainsay. The best way to achieve conviction in the heart of man, is for that heart to be convinced internally. It is the case with the Scriptures. Once men have approached the Word of God with an unbiased mind and a seeking heart, and are prepared to put aside pre-conceived ideas, then the Spirit of God will use that word to convict them, as they are exposed to its living power. When this happens, the proof lies within the man, and is not imposed on him from without.

So it is with the truth of the Christ-hood of the Lord Jesus. As He speaks to the men who accuse Him, He is skilfully showing that He is indeed the Messiah because He fulfils the criteria Isaiah set out as to His wisdom and understanding. He does this by means of four statements, as we now see.

And he said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe- this is the first statement, which is a prophecy, and shows that He knows their future, that their unbelief is permanent. They knew in their heart of hearts that this was the case, for they were determined not to believe in Him.

22:68
And if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go.

And if I also ask you, ye will not answer me- He was aware that they knew He was the Messiah, but their hearts were so hard that they would not even respond if He asked them, but would stubbornly refuse to admit it.

Nor let me go- He knew they were not interested in justice, so even though they knew He was the Messiah, their stubborn refusal to believe would prevent them from letting Him go as one against whom there was no charge. The apostle Paul wrote about God’s wisdom, “which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory”. It is not that if they had known they would have spared Him crucifixion. Rather, if they had known, they would not have crucified Him because they did not wish God’s purpose to be fulfilled in His crucifixion, and would seek to frustrate it.

22:69
Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God.

Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God- this is the fourth statement and the fourth prophecy, this time not about them, but about Himself. He told them early on in His ministry that authority to execute judgment has been committed to Him because He is Son of Man, John 5:27. He is relevant to all men, not just to the nation of Israel. As Son of man He had been on earth and given them the opportunity to react to Him at close quarters. He foretells that He will rise to heaven to sit on the right hand of God, the place of the Firstborn, the place of administration, which in this context is the place of justice and judgment.

When standing before Caiaphas previously, the Lord had said, “Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power”, but then added, “and coming in the clouds of heaven”, Matthew 26:64. The point of the latter phrase being that it is a reference to Daniel 7:13, where Daniel writes, “I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of Man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of Days”. But when he writes of the coming of the Son of Man he says, “until the Ancient of Days came”, verse 22. This is why on that occasion Caiaphas said, “He hath spoken blasphemy”, for He was claiming a Divine title, and the high priest rejected that claim as blasphemy.

22:70
Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God? And he said unto them, Ye say that I am.

Then said they all, Art thou then the Son of God? Notice the “then”, for it shows they have drawn a logical conclusion from His statement about sitting on the right hand of the power of God. They have rightly seen in this a claim to Deity.

And He said unto them, Ye say that I am- we should not think of this statement as being a vague one, as if to say, “You can say that is the case if you choose to”. Rather, it is the way a polite Jew would answer in the affirmative, so His reply is a definite “Yes”, but framed in a courteous way. It is the same as we find in Matthew 26:25, “Then Judas, which betrayed him, answered and said, Master Is it I?” He said unto him, Thou hast said”. In other words, “Yes”.

22:71
And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth.

And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth- this shows that they did not believe He was avoiding their question, but had made a definite statement. The claim to be Son of God on the part of anyone else would indeed be blasphemy, and would merit death by stoning. But this would almost certainly involve the breaking of bones, and Scripture said that “He keepeth all his bones: not one of them is broken”, Psalm 34:20, and to be “Christ our passover”, the Lamb of God must not have any bones broken. God had foreseen this, and had allowed the Roman authorities to take away from the nation the right to stone to death.

They have achieved their object, and have grounds, in their view, for demanding His death. They can now go to Pilate and affirm that in a solemn, formal assembly of the Sanhedrin, after the break of day, they have judged Him to be worthy of death.

We return to John’s account, as he tells of the first interview with Pilate, the Roman governor.

(e) Verses 28-32
The dialogue between Pilate and the Jews

18:28
Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment: and it was early; and they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might eat the passover.

Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judgment- this is Pilate’s residence. This is the third place the Lord has been taken. First to Annas, verse 13, then to Caiaphas, 24, and now to Pilate. Isaiah prophesied He would be “taken from prison and from judgment”, 53:8. Matthew tells us that He was led bound, and then immediately describes the despair of Judas, leading to his suicide. It is as if the binding of Christ convinced Judas that He was not the Messiah, or else He would have freed Himself. Had He not gone His way when the men of Nazareth threatened to throw Him over the cliff? Had He not escaped out of the hand of the Jews when they tried to stone Him in the temple? He thinks Him to be finally defeated.

By handing Him over to Pilate, who was a Gentile, they are handing Him over to wicked or lawless hands, as Peter declared in Acts 2:23. As Jews they were restricted by the law of Moses as to how to treat an accused person, (although they failed even in this), but the Gentiles were not so restricted, as Pilate showed by scourging Him after he had pronounced Him innocent of all charges.

And it was early- this indicates their state of heart, wishing to get the matter over quickly before the multitudes thronging the streets of Jerusalem at the the passover feast had time to protest. The previous examinations must have been at night, which was illegal, especially when the accused is on a charge which carried the death penalty. The formal session of the Sanhedrin had been at break of day, but even after that session it was still early, showing how quickly the matter was rushed through.

There is also the fact that for trials for life, as this one was, the judges must give their verdict before they had eaten or drunk. They must not be sluggish through over-indulgence, or muddled through strong drink. Sadly, they abide by this rule only so that they get the verdict they are looking for, and not through any sense of justice.

And they themselves went not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled- they refused to enter into the Gentile’s palace because there was the very real danger that there was unleavened bread there. They are particular about the niceties of their religion, but indifferent to the fact that Christ is the “True bread”. They are scrupulous about a speck of leaven, which was figurative of evil, but have no scruples about the evil of sending the Son of God to the cross.

But that they might eat the passover- this does not mean that the passover feast had not been eaten. The gospel writers describe the feast of the Passover as follows:

“Now the first day of the feast of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus and said unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover?” Matthew 26:17.

So “the passover” can mean the whole of the passover Supper.

“And the first day of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover”, Mark 14:1. So “the passover” can mean the Passover lamb.

Luke 22:1 “Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called the passover”.

So “the passover” can mean the feast of passover together with the connected feast of unleavened bread. This is confirmed by the words of Pilate, when he said, “But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover”, John 18:39, so it was ongoing at that point.

Certainly the Lord had eaten the passover meal the evening before, for He would have obeyed the instruction, “they shall eat the flesh in that night”, and “ye shall let nothing of it remain until the morning”, Exodus 12:8,10. The Hebrew day had two evenings, the first was when the sun began to decline at about the ninth hour, and the second was when it was possible to see three stars in the sky, about the twelfth hour. It was between those two points that the passover lamb was to be killed. The command was “the whole congregation of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening”, Exodus 12:6.

The passover was to be eaten that night, and nothing left till the morning. Hence in Deuteronomy 16:6 the instruction is to eat the Passover “at the going down of the sun”, and “at the season thou camest forth out of Egypt”. Then they were told to “turn in in the morning, and go unto thy tents”, verse 7. Far from doing this, the chief priests had turned out in the morning, in order to condemn the True Passover Lamb.

There is another use of the word passover, and that is the festive offerings during the seven days of unleavened bread, for this festival followed straight after the passover day, and is actually called the passover in Luke 22:1, as we have noticed. So the priests are concerned that by going to a Gentile’s house they will be defiled, and unable to keep the feast of unleavened bread.

It was also part of their duty as priests to eat the goat of the sin offering that was to be offered on the first day of unleavened bread, Numbers 28:22. The purpose of this was to bear the iniquity of the congregation of Israel, and make atonement for them, as we read in Leviticus 10:17 in connection with the goat of the sin offering on the final day of the consecration of the priests. They sat in the temple courts and ate the sin offering, whilst the true sin offering was being made sin, and bearing sins in His own body on the tree. Were they doing this when the darkness came? If so, God was signalling to them that what they were doing was out of date.

18:29
Pilate then went out unto them, and said, What accusation bring ye against this man?

Pilate then went out unto them, and said- he has no choice but to go out of his palace and meet them outside. He cannot allow an uproar, especially at a feast, for his position, or even his life, might be in danger when Caesar discovers the situation.

What accusation bring ye against this man? There were three parts to a Roman trial, and the first one was called the accusio, (the accusation). So this is the normal question at the start of a Roman trial, and it was required that it be formally asked. The Jews had condemned Christ for claiming to be the Son of God, Matthew 26:63-66, but they know this will carry no weight with Pilate, for he will not be interested in theological questions. He held the Jews and their religion in contempt, as we see from Luke 13:1, where we are told that he had mingled the blood of Galileans with their sacrifices. The Lord would be classed by him as a Galilean, so it is all the more remarkable that Pilate would do his utmost to get Him freed. There must be something that will over-ride his hatred of Galileans, and we shall see later on that there is.

They have it in mind to bring a charge that will interest Pilate, but they hesitate, seeing if they can get him to condemn Christ without them being involved. Consider who it is upon whom mere men are sitting in judgment. It is the one to whom all judgment has been committed by the Father, John 5:22; who shall “judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and kingdom”, 2 Timothy 4:1; who shall “sit on the throne of his glory, and before him shall be gathered all nations”, Matthew 25:31, who shall “judge the world in righteousness”, Acts 17:31. It is the one who is equal with the Father, and is therefore the “judge of all the earth”, Genesis 19:25. He it is who is being judged by sinners! They sit down on their judgment thrones and He stands before them, but one day the rôles will be reversed, and “kings shall see and arise, princes also shall worship, because of the Lord who is faithful, and the Holy One of Israel, and he shall choose thee”, Isaiah 49:7.

18:30
They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee.

They answered and said unto him, If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee- it is very likely that the Sanhedrin would have alerted Pilate that they wished to bring to him a prisoner in the early morning, so that a trial and execution could take place before 6pm that day, which was when the sabbath began. He seems to have agreed to this, hence his readiness to deal with the matter early, as John has told us. But something has made him reluctant to deal with the matter. As we shall see, he made numerous and varied attempts to avoid sentencing Christ. Why should this be? He had no personal interest in the case one way or another. The incident recorded in Luke 13:1 shows him to be almost indifferent to human life, and yet he seems to want to spare Christ. Could it be that he is influenced by Satan in this? The latter had tried every ploy down the centuries to prevent Christ being born, and when he failed in this he make several attempts to see Him killed. So why does he move Pilate to not execute Him?

Is it not because he knows that Scripture foretold death by crucifixion, and if this prophecy comes true then the gospel will be furthered, and men will see that God is the true God. He is willing, therefore, to see Christ killed, but in any other way than by dying on a cross with pierced hands and feet, as Psalm 22:16 said He would be.

Now if he had agreed during the night to let the Sanhedrin sentence Christ, and simply agree to their verdict when they brought Him to him in the morning, imagine the surprise and anger of the chief priests when it seemed as if he was not going to do this, but rather asked the question which normally began a Roman trial. Their response is the equivalent to saying, “You agreed to deal with a convicted malefactor, and now that we have condemned Him you are reluctant to handle the case. If we had not condemned Him as a guilty malefactor we would not have brought Him, for they were the terms of our arrangement”.

18:31
Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death:

Then said Pilate unto them, Take ye him, and judge him according to your law- this is the first of the several attempts that Pilate made to rid himself of the responsibility of judging Christ. He is prepared to let them judge Him in their religious court. Pilate is shrewd enough to know that whilst the Jewish authorities at Jerusalem wanted Him dead, as they saw Him as a threat to their authority, nevertheless the hundreds of thousands of Jews from around the world who had descended upon Jerusalem for the passover were not opposed to Him. The reaction of the crowds as He rode into Jerusalem had shown that. If he, as the representative of Rome, the occupying power, is seen to crucify a popular figure, the crowds might become restive, and cause trouble. Pilate is very aware that Caesar is sensitive to revolt amongst the provinces of the empire, and he will be displeased. If the Jews take the law into their own hands and stone Him to death, (as they did to Stephen just a few years later), then all will be over in a matter of minutes, and the crowds will hardly know.

But despite all this, God saw to it that Pilate did have dealings with Him, for it was God’s will that both Jew and Gentile should have responsibility for the death of Christ. As Peter said, “ye (Jews) by wicked hands (the hands of lawless Gentiles) have taken, and crucified (the Gentile mode of execution) and slain (the wish of the Jews fulfilled)”, Acts 2:23. On very rare occasions crucified people survived, but they crucified Him until He was dead. And yet no man took His life from Him, but He laid it down of Himself, John 10:18.

The Jews therefore said unto him, It is not lawful for us to put any man to death- if the Jews judged according to their law, and stoned Him, then His bones would have been broken, and so Scripture would not have been fulfilled, John 19:36. Are they hoping that Pilate will reverse the withdrawal of the death penalty temporarily in order to rid himself of the trouble the matter is causing him?

The right to put to death was taken away from Israel by the Romans a few years before. This no doubt was the overruling of God, so that the prophetic Scriptures as to the manner of His death were fulfilled accurately. He must be able to say, “They pierced my hands and my feet”, Psalm 22:16.

By acknowledging the situation, the priests were confessing the sad state of the nation, for the law of Rome had overturned the law of God. It was lawful as far as the law of Moses was concerned for them to put certain guilty persons to death. The fact that they cannot do this indicates their low state as a nation. They should have been asking themselves why it had come to this. Moses had told them that one of the results of not hearkening to the voice of the Lord would be that those who hated them would reign over them, Leviticus 26:17. It had come to pass before, when the Babylonians took them into captivity, and now it had come to pass again.

18:32
That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying what death he should die.

That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled- it is not the saying of Caiaphas in John 11:50 that it was expedient for them that “one man should die for the nation” that is to be fulfilled. Rather, it is “the saying of Jesus”, which John puts on the same level of authority as the Old Testament Scripture. He prophesied of the manner of His death, and so did they, and there was perfect agreement.

Which he spake, signifying what death he should die- this refers to the saying of Christ when He said that He would be lifted up. In fact, John is quoting the words he had used to explain the meaning of the Lord’s statement, 12:33. And even before this, the Lord had said to Nicodemus “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up”, 3:14. The word for pole that the brazen serpent was put on, comes from the word “to lift up”. So the mode of Christ’s death was even indicated when Israel were in the wilderness.

To understand why Pilate asked the question “Art Thou a king then?” we must revert to Luke’s account in Luke 23:2,3. There we learn of the charges the Jews brought against Christ that they think Pilate might be interested in, because they involved political matters, and not the religious charge of claiming to be the Son of God. Those political charges were first, that He perverted the nation. Second, that He forbade the people from giving tribute to Caesar. Third, that He claimed to be Christ a King.

Luke 23:2
And they began to accuse him, saying, We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that he himself is Christ a king.

And they began to accuse him, saying- realising that things are not going well for them, the priests have to back-track, and come up with fresh accusations which they feel may carry more weight with Pilate. He is clearly not interested in religious questions, so they change to political questions. Pilate had already asked them what accusation they brought, and they had sought to evade the issue. Now they have no choice but to respond.

We found this fellow perverting the nation- but far from leading the nation astray, He had sought to bring them back to the right ways of the Lord.

And forbidding to give tribute to Caesar- this is a bare-faced lie, and shows how desperate they are to find something that will interest Pilate. The Lord had in fact said, when tempted by the Pharisees, “Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s; and unto God the things that are God’s”, Matthew 22:21. How can this be construed as forbidding to give tribute, when it is an exhortation to pay their dues? In fact the Lord worked a miracle to provide the silver for the tribute money, Matthew 17:24-27, such was His attitude.

Saying that he himself is Christ a king- in fact, the Lord Jesus never made this claim for Himself, but left others to see that it was in fact true. When the people had tried to take Him by force to make Him king, He withdrew from them, John 6:15. He is content to wait His Father’s time to manifest Himself as King. As the apostle Paul wrote, “Which in his times he shall shew, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords”, 1 Timothy 6:15. They are suggesting to Pilate that He is a dangerous political agitator, in order to make him interested in the case.

Having introduced the idea of a claim to be king into the situation, the Jews have aroused Pilate’s interest, and he re-enters the judgment hall to question Christ on the matter, as recorded by John.

(f) Verses 33-37
The dialogue between Pilate and Christ

John 18:33
Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said unto Him, Art thou the King of the Jews?

Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again- Pilate had entered the judgement hall in verse 28, but then went out to them to ascertain the charge they brought against Christ, and now he is re-entering the judgment hall to interrogate Christ.

And called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? To call Jesus would mean to summon Him for formal examination in a law-situation. Pilate is obliged to investigate the charge that Christ claims to be a king; the stability of the empire depends on having control over agitators.

18:34
Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me?

Jesus answered him, Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me? Before answering, the Lord establishes what the question, on the lips of Pilate, means. Does it mean “King of the Jews” in Pilate’s way of thinking? In which case the answer is “No”, for he was not a petty agitator, inciting the Jews against the Romans in some futile uprising. Or does it mean, “King of the Jews” as the Jews would understand the title, meaning the Messiah?

Pilate is finding that he is the one being questioned now. In His responses, the Lord reveals the characteristics of His kingdom. Christ’s kingdom is a righteous kingdom, and justice prevails there, and this question is designed to point out that the Jews had switched charges, and hence are acting illegally. They had convicted Him because He claimed to be the Son of God; so where is the charge of being king of the Jews coming from? Is it a further charge from the Jews, or a new charge from Pilate? Not a word was spoken at the two sessions of the Sanhedrin about Him being king of the Jews. The only time they mentioned it was when they changed accusations outside the Praetorium, with Christ inside. He has a right to know what the charge is, especially as it is a “trial for life”, when the death penalty was possible. In any case, where are the witnesses for and against the charge? Is the trial to proceed on the say-so of Pilate alone?

This question is not an evasive tactic on the part of the Lord. He will state directly in verse 37 that He is a king, but He is making sure that all concerned know the facts of the case, and do not make decisions based on rumour and innuendo.

18:35
Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me: what hast thou done?

Pilate answered, Am I a Jew? This is the first of three questions, and is a semi-sarcastic jibe at the oddities, (in his Roman view of things), of the Jewish culture. It tells us he is not looking at things dispassionately, but in a prejudiced way. Christ’s kingdom will not be limited to Israel, so whether Pilate, a Roman, could understand was irrelevant.

Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me- this was only half-true, as the nation had welcomed Him as He rode into Jerusalem as King, John 12:12-15. It was the chief priests who had delivered Him for envy. It is true that “He came unto his own, and his own received him not”, John 1:11, but John immediately tells us that there were those that received Him, so rejection was not unanimous, as seems to be implied in Pilate’s statement. His kingdom will be welcomed when it is at last manifested in this world, for the nation shall say, “Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:26.

What hast thou done? This suggests that Pilate thought He may have been the ring-leader in some trouble-making. That this is not the case is seen in the Lord’s reference to what had happened in the garden of Gethsemane the night before.

18:36
Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence.

Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world- these words must have been strange and troubling to Pilate. The Lord readily admits that He is a king, but not of the sort Pilate was used to. He was soon to be made friends with Herod, and he was the sort of king Pilate knew. Pilate was not familiar with the idea of a kingdom originating from any other place than earth. Pilate is being assured that His kingdom is not to be set up in rivalry to Caesar’s, although one day this kingdom will displace all Gentile kingdoms, Daniel 2.

If my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews- earthly kingdoms are established and increased by means of the armies they deploy. The fact that Christ’s kingdom is not of this sort is seen in that the servants of this king are not organised into an army. In fact, one of Christ’s disciples, Simon, was a Cananite, Matthew 10:4, which does not mean he was an Old Testament Canaanite, but rather, a zealot, (such is the meaning of the Greek equivalent of the word), working to overthrow the Roman occupation. Christ called him to a higher task. Another of the apostles, Matthew, was a tax-gatherer, working for the Roman authorities. He was called away from working for the government, just as Simon the Cananite was called away from working against it. Christianity is not a political movement, and just authority has nothing to fear from it. Governments that oppress Christians show they do not understand Christianity, for the apostles taught believers to not resist the God-given authority of political rulers.

Wrote the apostle Paul, “Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: For he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake. For for this cause pay ye tribute also: for they are God’s ministers, attending continually upon this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour”, Romans 13:1-7.

If they live and act as they should, believers do not represent any threat to governments of any sort. In fact, their presence should be welcomed, for they normally are exemplary citizens. Persecution of all such is inexcusable and pointless.

The sense of the verb “fight” is “keep on fighting”, a reference no doubt to the fact that Peter had put up some sort of resistance in Gethsemane when the arrest party came. But Pilate must have known that Christ rebuked Peter for this, and even went so far as to ask permission to heal Malchus, (“Suffer ye thus far”, Luke 22:51). What king rebukes His subjects for fighting, and then heals the wounds of a soldier of the opposing army? This king, and His kingdom, must be of a different sort. This may well have been the point at which Pilate realised that the prisoner was no threat to Rome.

But now is my kingdom not from hence- these words might be misunderstood to mean that this king had suddenly changed tactic under pressure from Pilate, and was now resolved to employ different methods to gain His objective. But nothing could be further from the truth.

The “but now” must be linked with the “if” near the beginning of verse 36. There is a conditional statement beginning with “if”, which sets out a possible situation, namely, that His kingdom was of this world. But this is immediately rejected with the words “but now”. In other words, His kingdom is of another sort all along, and the possible scenario beginning with “if” must be rejected.

18:37
Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice.

Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then? Pilate’s response was to ask again, pointedly, whether He was a king. The Lord is now prepared to answer the question directly, because He has established first, that He is not a troublemaker, second, that His is not a rival kingdom to Caesar’s, and third, that the kingship they are talking about is of the Messiah, and derives its authority from God.

Jesus answered, Thou sayest that I am a king- this is not an evasive reply. Nor does it indicate that Christ is a king only in the minds of those who believe it, with His kingship not relevant to the rest of men. Rather, this is the formal way a polite Jew will answer a direct question of serious import. It is the same as saying “Yes”, but the Lord is using the Rabbinical formula for answers to direct questions. Courtesy forbids a direct yes or no, but it is a direct answer.

As we have seen, He gave this same response when Judas asked, “Master, is it I”, and the reply came, “Thou hast said”, Matthew 26:25. So also in Luke 22:70,71, where the question of the high priest as to whether Christ is the Son of God is answered by the words “”Ye say that I am”. If this was prevarication, the question would have been asked again. As it is, the response of the chief priest was to declare that no more witnesses were needed, “for we ourselves have heard of His own mouth”. He knew full well what the answer had meant. Mark, with characteristic brevity, gives the Lord’s answer as simply “I am”, the last words of the reply in Luke. It is still the case, however, that the courteous formula is used, and not a direct “Yes”.

To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world- the Lord makes a connection here between His birth, and His entrance onto the public stage. He is not suggesting that that was when His kingdom began, but to bear witness to the truth so that men may believe and be born again and thus enter the kingdom of God in its present form. This is the only time the Lord spoke of being born. This is very relevant at this point, for He had been born as one with an unassailable and unique claim to the throne of David, and He had shown Himself to be that, as Matthew’s gospel demonstrates clearly, beginning with His genealogy as the son of David, the one with the right to the throne of Israel.

But more than that, He had not limited Himself to Israel, but had come into the world, thus making a claim to eventually be “king over all the earth”, as the prophet foretold, Zechariah 14:9.

That I should bear witness unto the truth- the kingdom of Christ will be founded on truth, not deceit. As the Scripture says, “for the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost”, Romans 14:17. As He went about teaching, the Lord presented the truth that men needed to believe in order to enter the kingdom of God. It was not a question of birth, or religion, or tradition, but genuine faith in Him that would secure a place in the kingdom. When He was explaining the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, it was not with a parable about a soldier going forth to war, but with one about a sower going forth to sow, Matthew 13:3, even though the word was “the word of the kingdom”, verse 19. It was not the use of arms that would bring in the kingdom of Christ, but the use of the word of God. Such is the radically different nature of His kingdom, and Pilate needs to understand this if he is at all interested in executing justice.

Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice- this is a direct appeal to Pilate, encouraging him to show himself to be interested in truth, and not mere expediency. This would be the first stage on a path to faith in Christ, and would mean he would avoid the shame of condemning Him falsely, contrary to the truth. The kingdom of Christ is based on truth, not deceit and lies like the kingdoms of men, and His kingdom consists of loyal subjects, who love the truth.

Pilate is baffled, for the statements he is hearing are so different to his thoughts about kings and kingdoms. The subjects of this kingdom are those who respond to truth as they hear the voice of the king.

God’s ideal king is a shepherd-king, leading in the paths of righteousness, so when He presented Himself as the Good Shepherd, the Lord said, “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me”, John 10:27. These are words spoken in Solomon’s Porch, with its associations with the place where Solomon sat on his throne to judge as king.

(g) Verses 38-40
The demand for Barabbas by the Jews

18:38
Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all.

Pilate saith unto him, What is truth? How could he decide these opposing assertions? On the one hand the Jewish authorities made the prisoner out to be a claimant to a throne, and yet He Himself spoke only of truth, and his servants not fighting, and a kingdom not of this world. When he spoke to Nicodemus, the Lord said, “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God”, John 3:3. Only those who have the life of the king can have any true perception of the principles underlying His kingdom. So the answer to Pilate’s dilemma is to “hear His voice”. The genuine seeker after the truth will come to the genuine imparter of truth. So it is that in His conversation with Pilate, the wearer of the Imperial Purple on behalf of Rome, Christ displays the superior purple of the eternal and heavenly kingdom, which He will one day set up on earth, but which His born-again people have already entered, John 3:3,5; Colossians 1:13. These features of His kingdom tell us of the character of His kingship. The Lord makes no response to this question, for the answer has already been given.

And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find in him no fault at all- when he went out before, it was to ask what the accusation was, “What accusation?”, verse 29, but now he has concluded that the prisoner is not guilty. “I find in him no fault all” is a legal pronouncement, indicating that he considers, as the representative of Caesar, that there is no legal ground for punishing Him. Thus it stands recorded that Christ was crucified illegally.

We now need to go over to Luke’s account, for he is the only one who records the reaction of the Jews to this statement, which was one of anger, and they presented a further charge, that “He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place”, Luke 23:5. These are lies, but they introduce ideas that might worry Pilate, who was responsible for law and order in the province. Someone who stirs up the people, and whose influence is spreading from Galilee right up to Jerusalem represents a threat to the stability of the empire.

The mention of Galilee presents Pilate with the opportunity of relieving himself of responsibility, so he sends the Lord Jesus to Herod, Luke 23:6-11.

Luke 23:5
And they were the more fierce, saying, he stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place.

And they were the more fierce, saying- the chief priests and rulers are standing impatiently outside the Governor’s residence, waiting to learn the result of his dealings with Christ. They are hoping that their charge about His claim to kingship will convince Pilate that he ought to convict the prisoner. Imagine their anger and frustration when Pilate comes out to them again and declares he can find no fault in the man they have sent to him. They are more fierce now than they were in their first accusation bwefore Pilate in verse 2.

He stirreth up the people- in their desperation they go further than simply saying He perverted the nation. Now they claim, without any evidence, that He was a troublemaker. Surely this will interest Pilate?

Teaching throughout all Jewry- they misrepresent His teaching ministry as a scheme to incite the people to rise up and revolt, whereas in fact to follow His teaching was to be a good citizen.

Beginning from Galilee to this place- do they conceive a wicked plan at this point? They have had to admit to Pilate that they cannot apply the death penalty. Pilate himself is showing reluctance to be involved in the matter. Their only hope is Herod. He had lately beheaded John the Baptist; perhaps if they mention Galilee, Pilate will send Him to Herod and they will achieve their aim of having Him killed.

23:6
When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the man were a Galilaean.

When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the man were a Galilaean- all the while, Pilate has been seeking an excuse to not condemn this man. Here is the escape-route for him, as the Jews mention Galilee. There is a battle of wills going on here, for the apostle Peter declared that the Jews delivered Christ up, and “denied Him in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let Him go”, Acts 3:13. The chief priests are just as determined to see Him crucified, and if not crucified, executed some other way. But unknown to them there was another will, over-riding both that of Pilate and of the Jews. It was the will of God, and His will was “determinate”, Acts 2:23. In other words, it could not be overturned.

23:7
And as soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod’s jurisdiction, he sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time.

And as soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod’s jurisdiction- Pilate seizes his opportunity, and hands over the case to Herod. This raises the question as to why the Jews did not apply to Herod in the first place. Perhaps he would have had to refer to Pilate in the end, and this would mean delay; they are in a hurry to rid themselves of Him.

He sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time- all seems to be fitting in with their plans; Pilate is willing to hand Him over, and Herod is near at hand to deal with the matter. But even if Herod condemned Him, his way of executing, as we know from what happened to John the Baptist, was beheading, and this would not fulfil Scripture. He must be sent to Herod, therefore, so that God’s will may be seen to be done. As we read in Acts 4:27, “For of a truth against Thy holy child Jesus, whom Thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever Thy hand and Thy counsel determined before to be done”.

Herod was the youngest son of King Herod of Great, the one who slaughtered the children around Bethlehem to try to kill the infant Christ. He was known as Herod Antipas, or Herod the tetrarch, Luke 3:9. He was married to the daughter of King Aretas of Nabatea, but divorced her and took the wife of his half-brother Philip. John the Baptist had lost his life because he denounced this as unlawful.

Not long before, the Pharisees had come to the Lord saying, “Get thee out, and depart hence: for Herod will kill thee. And He said unto them, Go ye, and tell that fox, Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to day and to morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected. Nevertheless I must walk to day, and to morrow, and the day following: for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem”, Luke 13:31-33. So the threats of Herod held no fear for the Lord Jesus. Nor did He for a moment think that He would be killed by him, for He would perish at Jerusalem, not in Herod’s territory as John the Baptist had probably done. (We are not told where John the baptist was imprisoned).

23:8
And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad: for he was desirous to see him of a long season, because he had heard many things of him; and he hoped to have seen some miracle done by him.

And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad- as is seen from His description of Herod as “that fox”, the Lord Jesus knew the heart of this man, and would not be swayed by the fact that he appeared to be pleased to see Him.

For he was desirous to see him of a long season, because he had heard many things of him- clearly Herod was not interested enough in what the Lord taught to enquire further about Him. It is not enough to hear many things of or concerning Him; there must be the hearing of faith. Herod had great opportunities, but discarded them all. He had John the Baptist in his court, of whom the Lord Jesus said, “Among those that are born of women there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist”, Luke 7:28. Instead of listening to him he silenced him by cutting off his head. And then he had a steward by the name of Chuza, whose wife was a prominent supporter of Christ’s interests, who with others “ministered unto Him with their substance”, Luke 8:3.

And he hoped to have seen some miracle done by him- not only is Herod superficial in his interest in Christ, he is sensual as well, affected by that which is sensational. The Lord Jesus did not perform miracles to put on an exhibition, but to manifest Divine truth, and this does not interest Herod. John the Baptist famously did no miracles, John 10:41, and here is one who does, so Herod is intrigued. But he is only interested in being entertained. Christianity and the entertainment industry have nothing whatsoever in common.

23:9
Then he questioned with him in many words; but he answered him nothing.

Then he questioned with him in many words; but he answered him nothing- the Lord is standing before the one who has unjustly killed His forerunner; and His refusal to answer is a stern rebuke to him. How can He carry on a normal conversation with such a monster?

Herod no doubt knew the Lord had called him a fox. To remain silent when such a person is interrogating is a very dangerous thing to do, and one that takes great courage.

23:10
And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused him.

And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused him- we here learn that the authorities have followed the prisoner to Herod. As Pilate will say later, “I sent you to him, (Herod)”, so Pilate had commissioned them to go and see the case tried by Herod. They had been outwitted by Pilate as they stood outside his gate while he questioned the Lord. They will not allow that sort of thing to happen again. There is too much risk in allowing Herod to conduct the proceedings on his own. Notice the anger in their voices as they accuse Him with all the spite and hate in their being.

23:11
And Herod with his men of war set him at nought, and mocked him, and arrayed him in a gorgeous robe, and sent him again to Pilate.

And Herod with his men of war set him at nought- all the elements of a classic murder are here present. There are three things that mark every serious crime, namely means, opportunity, and motive. Herod has the means, for we are told here of his men of war. No doubt one of their number had beheaded John the Baptist. He has the opportunity, for Pilate, no less, has sent the prisoner to him, seeing he came from his jurisdiction. He has the motive, for the prisoner has called him “that fox”, ignored him, and his forerunner has condemned him.

How ironic that the one who made Himself of no reputation is “set at naught”! Frustrated by His refusal to answer, their only response is to vent their anger upon Him, clearly with Herod’s approval. We cannot help noticing the different outcome to that of the other Herods. Herod the Great slaughtered the innocents, the Herod of Acts 12:1 killed James with the sword, but here the prisoner’s life is spared by the one who had beheaded His forerunner. A Divine hand is restraining the designs of men, and is frustrating the plans of the Devil.

And arrayed him in a gorgeous robe- Herod was obviously a party-lover, for he had executed John during his birthday celebrations, Matthew 14:6-12. Here he has Christ dressed up as the master of ceremonies, mocking His claim to be a worker of miracles, which Herod would dismiss as mere party tricks.

And sent him again to Pilate- imagine the disappointment of Herod at seeing no miracles, of the chief priests at seeing no conviction; and now the embarrassment of sending Him back, having been exposed as being powerless against Him.

23:12
And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves.

And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves- it is indeed sad when hatred of Christ is stronger than hatred of one’s enemies, and the thing that unites them is hostility toward Christ. Hatred of Christ is of the Devil, whereas love to fellow-believers is of God, 1 John 3:10.

Herod having returned Christ to Pilate, the proceedings continue in the judgment hall. The narrative continues in Luke 23:13-15 where Pilate rejects their charges and offers to release Christ after he has scourged Him.

Luke 23:13
And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people,

And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people- being the first day of unleavened bread, some no doubt had been performing their religious duties whilst Christ was with Herod. They hoped they had seen the end of the matter, but now they receive a call from Pilate, much to their surprise. By “people” is no doubt meant the elders of the people mentioned in Luke 22:66, although we should note that the decision to ask for Barabbas was made by the people, according to Matthew 26:20.

23:14
Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that perverteth the people: and, behold, I, having examined him before you, have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him:

Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that perverteth the people- Pilate repeats the charge they had levelled against Christ before.

And, behold, I, having examined him before you- we know that they would not enter his judgment hall, and he had to go out to them, but artists represent him dealing with Christ in open view on the upper floor, so if this is correct, it can be said to be “before you”, even though they were not in the building. The “behold” sounds very much as if Pilate is about to make an important announcement that will be of great interest to them.

Have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him- how disappointed they must have been, as the supreme governor declares there is no charge to answer. Their only hope now is Herod; what will Pilate say about him?

23:15
No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto him.

No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him- notice it is not “I sent Him to him”. They had been sent to do the accusing, (which they did with much vehemence, Luke 23:10), and Herod had found no just reason to condemn Him, even though he was said a few weeks before to be ready to kill Him, Luke 13:31. Pilate is placing the blame for the failure to convict on them. Again we notice a restraining hand upon these men, as God’s determinate will is done despite their plans.

And, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto him- that is, Herod has not condemned Him for a crime that would result in the death penalty.

23:16
I will therefore chastise Him, and release Him.

I will therefore chastise Him, and release Him- he realises they are thirsting for blood, so hopes this will appease them. If he releases Him without any sort of punishment they might become more angry than they are already. Note the injustice of this decision, for chastising means scourging, and this was the first stage of the process of crucifixion. But He has not been sentenced, and Pilate speaks of releasing Him. The only reason for scourging Him is to placate the Jews; but Pilate was very wrong to do this. Pilate knew that sometimes men died under scourging, and he may have thought this would happen. But again, the prophets, whilst they foretold the scourging, did not say He would die by scourging, but by crucifixion.

18:39
But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the Passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews?

But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the Passover- Pilate should not have appealed to custom to allow him to avoid condemning the innocent Christ. If there was no fault he should have let Him go regardless of the opinions or customs of the Jews. This is expediency and cowardice, not justice.

Will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? He hopes they will agree, so that he can escape his dilemma, and the Jews can be pacified. By calling Him King of the Jews he is either putting pressure on them to think again, or is being sarcastic, holding them in contempt for having a carpenter as their king. But the latter reason would probably be counterproductive, for it would make them react even more strongly.

18:40
Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber.

Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber- John is very brief in his dealings with the offer to release Jesus or Barabbas. He simply tells us they all cried out, “Not this man, but Barabbas”. Then he adds, “Now Barabbas was a robber”. John seems to write with contempt as he records what his own nation had done with their true Messiah. His deep affection for Christ is in sharp contrast to their deep hatred. They rejected the Divine Giver, and asked for the wicked robber.

JOHN 19

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-16 Jesus and His judge
(b) Verses 17-30 Jesus and His cross
(c) Verses 31-42 Jesus and His burial

We now resume the sequence of events by turning to Matthew’s narrative, for several things happened in between the offer to release Jesus and the actual handing over to be crucified with which John 19 begins.

Matthew 27:18
For he knew that for envy they had delivered him.

For he knew that for envy they had delivered him- Pilate had made the offer of releasing either Barabbas, or “Jesus which is called Christ”. According to Mark he also described Him as “the King of the Jews”. Why does Matthew say that he did this because he knew they had delivered Him to him because of envy? Does Pilate think, wrongly, that because they had no real case against Him, but had only accused Him because they were envious of His popularity and ability, that they will back down? Surely they will not call for the crucifixion of a man just because they are envious of Him? Sadly, Pilate’s strategy is going to fail, and his attempt to force the chief priests to retract is going to be unsuccessful. Envy is allied to jealousy, for the latter wants what another person has to be taken from them; envy wants what the other person has to be given to them. The Scripture says that “Jealousy is cruel as the grave: the coals thereof are coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame”, Song of Solomon 8:6. Remember the words of Luke 23:10, “And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused Him”. Their jealousy had a “most vehement flame”.

27:19
When he was set down on the judgment seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, Have thou nothing to do with that just man: for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him.

When he was set down on the judgment seat- so having presented the Jews with a choice, Pilate seats himself on his official judgement seat awaiting their decision.

His wife sent unto him, saying- Pilate in his younger days had been an ordinary cavalryman in the Roman army, but when he was in Rome he met the granddaughter of Augustus Caesar, and they married. Her name was Claudia Procula, and some said she was interested in Judaism, and later became a Christian. It was not usual for governors to be allowed to take their wives with them on their postings, but in this case it was allowed, perhaps because of Claudia’s connections.

Have thou nothing to do with that just man- that she called Him a just man is perhaps an indication of her leanings to Judaism, for this was the way a man would be described in Old Testament terms. By saying “that just man” she is distinguishing Him from the two others destined to be crucified that day, who were unjust men. That she does not name Him may indicate that she and Pilate had discussed matters during the night, perhaps after the visit of Caiaphas, if in fact he did come. Pilate knows to whom she is referring.

She is certain that the charges against Him are false, and He is, as Pilate has said, without fault in relation to those charges. So in effect she is appealing to Pilate to act justly, and not be persuaded by the rulers. That Christ is essentially just is true, but Pilate’s wife is no authority on that. She can only judge outwardly. Perhaps we may detect something of her ancestry in her virtual command to Pilate to have nothing to do with Christ, that is, not be involved in an unjust execution.

For I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of Him- it is quite possible that if, as we have suggested, Caiaphas had visited Pilate during the night, that he had told his wife about the arrangement they had come to, and she went to bed thinking that over in her mind. Perhaps God used that situation to speak to her in a dream, for “God speaketh once, yea twice, yet man perceiveth it not. In a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumberings upon the bed; then He openeth the ears of men, and sealeth their instruction, that he may withdraw man from his purpose, and hide pride from man. He keepeth back his soul from the pit, and his life from perishing by the sword”, Job 33:14-17. Perhaps the dream came to Pilate’s wife, rather than to Pilate, first because she seems to have been sympathetic to Jewish things, and secondly because she was more likely to respond than Pilate was, who by all accounts, was a stubborn man.

It is significant that Pilate used this very description of Christ when he washed his hands of Him saying, “I am innocent of the blood of this just person”, verse 24.

27:20
But the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude that they should ask Barabbas, and destroy Jesus.

But the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude- whilst Pilate was receiving and thinking over the message from his wife, the chief priests are urging the crowd to ask for Barabbas.

That they should ask Barabbas, and destroy Jesus- “ask Barabbas” means that when Pilate asks which of the men they wish to have released, they should ask for Barabbas. They urge them to do this even though they know this will means Christ is “destroyed”, meaning “to bring to nothing”. They were intent on bringing His claims and His popularity to an end, to their own advantage.

27:21
The governor answered and said unto them, Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you? They said, Barabbas.

The governor answered and said unto them, Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you? Pilate has not received the answer he was hoping for, so even though they have asked for Barabbas, he still offers them the choice of one out of two.

They said, Barabbas- the one word response shows their determination as the whole crowd shouts with one voice, calling for the murderer to be spared his just penalty. They had said about Christ, “by our law He ought to die”, and yet here they are in effect saying of a murderer, “by our law he ought to live”. As Habakkuk said in his day, “For spoiling and violence are before me; And there are that raise up strife and contention. Therefore the law is slacked, and judgement doth never go forth: for the wicked doth compass the righteous; therefore wrong judgement proceedeth”, Habukkuk 1:4. Interestingly, the apostle Paul quoted the next verse of that prophecy to the Jews in the synagogue of Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:40,41, as he warned them of the danger of unbelief. There was a close connection between the rejection of Christ by the nation, and the rejection of the nation by God.

27:22
Pilate saith unto them, What shall I do then with Jesus which is called Christ? They all say unto him, Let him be crucified.

Pilate saith unto them, What shall I do then with Jesus which is called Christ? Before, he had called Him the King of the Jews when he offered to release Him. Now he calls Him “Jesus which is called Christ”. He had found that calling Him king did not have the desired effect. They were not overawed by the idea of nailing their king to a cross, for they did not, despite all the evidence, regard Him as their rightful king. They will soon say, “We have no king but Caesar”.

Perhaps they will hesitate about crucifying their Messiah? Pilate knows enough about the Jew’s religion to realise that the Messiah is the one for whom the nation was waiting. In fact, the prophet called Him “the desire of all nations”, Haggai 2:7.

They all say unto him, Let him be crucified- this is their unanimous verdict; at least of those who were present. There were countless multitudes in the country who had believed on Him, who would not agree with this decision.

27:23
And the governor said, Why, what evil hath he done?

And the governor said, Why, what evil hath He done? This is Pilate’s next attempt to alter their mind. Luke remarks on this by saying “And he said unto them the third time”, Luke 23:22. At least there was an element of justice in this question. Caesar will look through the Judean crucifixion records, and ask Pilate why he condemned Jesus of Nazareth. Perhaps Matthew is noting this glimmer of justice by calling Pilate “the Governor” at this point. In his official capacity Pilate is responsible to see that justice is done.

Luke adds that Pilate went on to say, “I have found no cause of death in him: I will therefore chastise him, and let him go”. As Peter said later on, “he was determined to let him go”, Acts 3:13.

But they cried out the more, saying, Let him be crucified- they denied Him in the presence of Pilate, as Peter also said, Acts 3:13. They were as determined as Pilate. Jacob had spoken of the self-will of Levi and Simeon, and here their descendants are manifesting that with terrible consequences.

27:24
When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, he took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person: see ye to it.

When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made- Rule Number 12 of the Roman justice code stated:

“The idle clamour of the populace is not to be regarded, when they call for a guilty man to be acquitted, or an innocent one to be condemned”. Pilate was allowing both things to happen at once!

He took water, and washed his hands before the multitude- unable to make his voice heard over the roar of the crowd, he had to resort to a visible action to proclaim what he was doing.

Saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person- washing one’s hands will not cleanse the soul. Even what the washing signified, namely a distancing of oneself from what is being done, will not avail, for he was personally responsible for the situation. As Job said, “If I wash myself with snow water, and make myself never so clean; yet shalt thou plunge me in the ditch, and mine own clothes shall abhor me”, Job 9:30,31. Ironically it was “the blood of this just person” that could alone cleanse Pilate of his guilt, for “the blood of Jesus Christ, God’s Son, cleanseth us from all sin”, 1 John 1:7.

See ye to it- this is one of the most reprehensible statements of the whole affair; Pilate is abdicating responsibility, and officially transferring the administration of justice to those he knows are baying for the blood of the prisoner without just cause. He cannot on the one hand say, “this just person”, and then hand Him over to those who will execute Him. This is of the Devil, being another attempt to have Christ stoned to death after the Jewish mode of execution, and thus go against the prophecies.

27:25
Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children.

Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children- so if Pilate seeks to evade responsibility, these, in their mad rage, are accepting it. The people here formally transfer to themselves the guilt of crucifying their Messiah. Paul wrote about his own nation, “Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men: forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved, to fill up their sins alway: for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost”, 1 Thessalonians 2:15,16.

How the nation has suffered down the centuries because of this cry! Not only were they nearly exterminated in AD 70 when Jerusalem was besieged, and the hills around were made bare of trees to provide crosses to hang them on, but time and again they have been persecuted, sometimes by the civil authorities, and sometimes, (to its eternal shame), by the professing church. And then there was the Holocaust, a concerted effort to rid the world of the nation. But even worse is to come for them, for not until the Great Tribulation comes upon them shall “wrath…to the uttermost” be realised. As the Lord Jesus warned, “for then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elects sake those days shall be shortened”, Matthew 24:21,22.

How ironic that the nation which, above all others, cares for its children, should here bring upon them judgment. This directly contradicts the word of the prophet when he wrote, “The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him”, Ezekiel 18:20. Each person is directly responsible to God for his actions, and cannot be blamed for the actions of others, unless they caused others to sin, which the children of those who crucified Christ did not.

27:26
Then released he Barabbas unto them: and when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified.

Then released he Barabbas unto them- so Pilate sentenced Christ illegally, and the Jews rejected Him unjustly, and now guilty Barabbas is to go free in exchange for the innocent Christ of God. This is how low the administration of justice can sink when the aim is to reject God and His Christ. The kings of the earth and its rulers conspire together to cast Christ out, Acts 4:25-28.

We are told several things about Barabbas. Matthew says he was a notable prisoner, so he is not one that Pilate can let go lightly. Mark tells us that he lay bound in prison with them that had made insurrection with him, who had committed murder in the insurrection. Here is a dangerous man, then, not only to people’s lives, but the Roman state. Luke tells us that it was sedition made in the city, presumably Jerusalem, near at hand to Pilate. Ironically, Barabbas’ name means “son of a father”. So the Jews preferred the wicked son of an earthly father, to the holy Son of God the Father. But Barrabas was also a son of his father the Devil, John 8:44. No greater contrast could there be, and no more wicked and wretched choice could they make.

John tells us he was a robber- so men preferred the one who came “to steal, to kill, and to destroy”, to the one who came “that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly”, John 10:10.

Barabbas displayed the features the carnal Jews expected to find in their Messiah, so it is appropriate that they should ask for his release immediately after the conversation with Pilate about the nature of His kingship.

So Barabbas is free; free of prison, free of condemnation by men, free to go on his way as if no crimes had been committed. The holy Christ of God, however, is bound, and is scourged, and is crucified! Could there be a greater difference? Could there be a more eloquent commentary on the iniquity of the human heart? Iniquity is in-equity, a lack of fair dealing, and this is seen here with a vengeance.

And when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified- we shall think of this when we return to John’s account.

27:27
Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers.

Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall- Pilate has had his part in the proceedings in the Hall of Judgment, but now it is the turn of the soldiers in the Common Hall, or as Mark calls it, (he wrote for the Romans), the Praetorium. No doubt this making sport of the prisoner was a compensation for the horrors of war, and in the case of some of them, the horrors of crucifying a man. Much as fox hounds are allowed to tear their prey to pieces, to make sure they do not lose the lust for blood.

And gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers- if He is a king the whole army must own allegiance to Him as Commander-in-Chief.

27:28
And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe.

And they stripped Him- clothing represents character in the Scriptures, and here the soldiers are attempting, in a symbolic act, to deprive Christ of His true character. False teachers tried to do this in the days of the apostles, and Paul penned the epistle to the Colossians to counteract this, and set out, especially in chapter one, the first-born glories of Christ. Joseph’s brothers had stripped him, too, but his firstborn character had been manifest afterwards.

And put on him a scarlet robe- it would spoil their sport if He was wearing the garments of an itinerant preacher. He must have a robe as befits His station as military commander. The Caesars began, at some point in the history of Rome, to be chosen by the soldiers as their leader.

27:29
And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews!

And when they had platted a crown of thorns- He has claimed to be king, we shall give Him a crown! In a coming day it will be said of God, “Thou settest a crown of pure gold upon his head”, Psalm 21:3. The soldiers give Him a crown composed of the fruits of the curse which the First Adam brought in. But Christ will “restore that which He took not away”, Psalm 69:4, including the blessing for creation after the curse is removed.

The thorns were probably from a tree that grows in Palestine which has vicious two-inch long thorns. By plaiting them they ensured that they pierced from all directions. They were not plaiting them so they were decorative, but so they were destructive. The nerves of the head are specially sensitive.

The word used here for crown is “stephanos”, the earned crown, whereas the other word used for crown in the New Testament is “diademata”, the inherited crown. The stephanos was the crown of the suitor who had won the heart of his beloved; of the athlete who had won the race; of the citizen who had won the acclaim of his fellows, of the army commander who had won the war. The soldiers do not really believe He has earned anything, so in mockery they pretend He has. Little did they realise that the one they mocked was the one the Father magnified, and acclaimed Him from heaven. He was crowned with glory and honour as He lived amongst men, Hebrews 2:9.

They put it on his head- there is no reason to think they did this gently. The word “put” is used in the phrase translated “wounded him” in Luke 10:30. It has the idea of inflicting a wound, so the crown was put upon His head with the intention of wounding Him. God said to Adam, “thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth unto thee”, Genesis 3:18, and now sinful men are bringing forth thorns for the last Adam.

And a reed in his right hand- if He is King-Commander He must have a sceptre! The Lord Jesus had spoken of “a reed shaken by the wind”, Luke 7:24, as the very symbol of weakness and indecision. To add insult to insult, they place the symbol of weakness in His right hand, the hand of power.

And they bowed the knee before him- just as the crowd in the garden of Gethsemane had gone backward and fallen to the ground, overawed by the presence of the great “I am”, John 18:6, so here. But whereas in the garden the awe was genuine, here it is spurious and mocking. Men mock at the idea of a coming day of judgment, but they would do well to take account of the words of the apostle Paul when he wrote, “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father”, Philippians 2:9-11.

For the mocker there is a day coming when mockery shall be turned into terror, and he will be compelled to bow the knee to Jesus Christ. It would be well for men if they were to repent and believe the gospel while there is time and opportunity, and thus bow the knee willingly to Him, owning Him as Lord.

And mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews! The word hail in its verbal form means “to be cheerful”, or “calmly happy”. As a greeting it can mean “be well”, or “rejoice”, Strong’s Concordance. So as they see the pitiful sight before them, battered and bleeding from His scourging, they multiply His sufferings by wishing Him well, and exhorting Him to rejoice. Such is the callousness and insensitivity of the human heart. Little did they know that despite all that He was suffering, the One they mocked was indeed full of joy, for He was doing His Father’s will. He had what He called “My joy”, the joy that was uniquely His, John 15:11, and joy does not depend on what happens, like happiness does. Not only was He glad to be doing His Father’s will at that moment, but He was also sustained by the certainty that joy for evermore at God’s right hand was His portion.

The writer to the Hebrews is encouraging believers going through trial when he pens the words about Christ, “who for the joy set before him endured the cross, despising the shame”, Hebrews 12:2. Then he exhorts his readers to “consider him who endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds”, verse 3. None shall ever exceed the Saviour in suffering and pain, for He must be pre-eminent in this, as well as in honour.

These men have heard the expression “King of the Jews” used three times already, so they fasten on to this claim, and use it to make Him an object of jesting. They would not, as Gentiles, be interested in His claim to be the Christ of God. Nor would they, as Romans, have any concept of Him as Son of God. But a claim to kingship they could understand.

It is said that during excavations around the site of the Praetorium in Jerusalem a room was found which had a chequer-board floor. The suggestion is that the soldiers would use this to amuse themselves when a prisoner was handed over to them. Probably using dice, they would see on which tile he finished. It was either the Servant Tile, or the King Tile, and they proceeded accordingly. Did Jesus Christ finish on the King Tile? And if so, when they were treating Him like a king, did they realise that He was God’s Perfect Servant as well as being His destined King? And did they realise that the Servant who stood before them, whose “visage was marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men”, Isaiah 52:14, shall one day be King over all the earth?

27:30
And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head.

And they spit upon him- if He is a king, then He must be anointed, but not with the fragrant anointing oil that the Israelites were so precisely instructed to make, but the vile spittle of men. The one who was “anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power”, Acts 10:38, (a far more precious anointing even than with the fragrant oil), is destined to be anointed with “the oil of gladness above His fellows”, as God sets Him on the throne of Israel, to exercise universal sway, Hebrews 1:9. Yet this is of no account to these soldiers, who see in Him only a feeble and pathetic pretender to the throne.

And took the reed, and smote him on the head- it is almost as if they mocked the prophecy of Micah which said that “they shall smite the judge of Israel with a rod upon the cheek”, Micah 5:1. They think Him to be so weak and powerless that a rod will be too heavy for Him. John tells us that they smote Him with their hands, perhaps smiting Him on the mouth. Not that He said anything, for “when he was reviled, he reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously”, 1 Peter 2:23. He is content to allow His Father to give a verdict on Him, and not ignorant men.

John takes up the account at this point.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 19, VERSES 1 TO 24:

19:1 Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him.

19:2 And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a purple robe,

19:3 And said, Hail, King of the Jews! and they smote him with their hands.

19:4 Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him.

19:5 Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man!

19:6 When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him.

19:7 The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God.

19:8 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid;

19:9 And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer.

19:10 Then saith Pilate unto Him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee?

19:11 Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin.

19:12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar’s friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar.

19:13 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbatha.

19:14 And it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King!

19:15 But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priests answered, We have no king but Caesar.

19:16 Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away.

19:17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha:

19:18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst.

19:19 And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS.

19:20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin.

19:21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews.

19:22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written.

19:23 Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout.

19:24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did.

(a)  Verses 1-16
Jesus and His judge

19:1
Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him.

Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him- how much is encompassed in the words “scourged him”. Remember, as Peter said, the Jews have taken or arrested Him, but they crucified Him using the wicked hands of the Gentiles, Acts 2:23. Being wicked, or lawless, they were not restrained by the justice system of Israel. In particular, they were not limited by the “forty stripes”, stipulation in the law, Deuteronomy 25:3. In fact, in New Testament times that had been modified to “forty stripes save one”, 2 Corinthians 11:24, in case they lost count and inadvertently inflicted forty-one in violation of the law.

The scourging of a convicted man before he was crucified was called the first death, so severe was it. In fact, many did not survive the ordeal. Two soldiers, trained in the art of this particularly barbaric form of punishment, would take it in turns to lash the prisoner’s back and chest with leather whips to which were fastened jagged pieces of lead or bone. It is too painful to even begin to assess the intense suffering this would cause, yet this is the cruelty that was inflicted on the one who “went about doing good”.

There is a possibility that Pilate did the scourging himself, (for he was said to be sadistic in character), but he probably delegated it to the soldiers who were specially trained to administer the punishment. Excavations in Jerusalem have discovered a room in what is probably the Roman Praetorium. The roof is held up by pillars, but in the centre of the room is a single pillar, which does not support anything. Could this be the post to which the Christ of God was tied to be scourged?

The psalmist had anticipated this treatment when he wrote, “The ploughers ploughed upon my back: they made long their furrows”, Psalm 129:3. And Isaiah prophesied of God’s Servant, “His visage was so marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men”, Isaiah 52:14. The measure of the astonishment at His suffering will be the measure of the astonishment when He comes in glory, for Isaiah wrote, “As many were astonied…so shall he sprinkle many nations”.

19:2
And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on His head, and they put on Him a purple robe,

And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns- we have commented on this in the notes on Matthew 27:29.

And they put on Him a purple robe- if in Matthew the soldiers mocked Him as a miltary commander with a scarlet tunic, John tells us of a robe that was purple. It may have depended on how the light struck the cloth. Aloternatively, there may have been two robes, one scarlet, and one purple. Purple is the Imperial colour, and reminds us that despite Matthew being the gospel of the King, there are more references to Christ as King in John’s gospel than there are in Matthew. We should remember that “King of Israel” is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6. There is a confrontation here between the Kingdom of God and the kingdom of Caesar.

19:3
And said, Hail, King of the Jews! and they smote him with their hands.

And said, Hail, King of the Jews! We have already commented on this in the note on Matthew 27:29.

And they smote him with their hands- perhaps smiting Him on the mouth. Not that He said anything, for “when He was reviled, He reviled not again; when He suffered, He threatened not; but committed Himself to Him that judgeth righteously”, 1 Peter 2:23. He is content to allow His Father to give a verdict on Him, and not ignorant men.

John 19:4
Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him.

Pilate therefore went forth again- another “therefore”, being a repeat of the first in verse 1, meaning he was trying to get Him released. This is Pilate’s last desperate attempt to avoid being responsible for sending Christ to the cross. He has to go forth because the Jews will not enter a Gentile’s house, being afraid of coming into contact with leaven at the feast of unleavened bread. They had no scruples about this later on, in Matthew 27:62.

And saith unto them, Behold, I bring him forth to you- Pilate is trying to excite pity, but he should have been administering justice. The Jews were normally scrupulously fair in their judgments, especially in capital cases, and ensured that the advantage was always with the accused. But this Man is different, for His righteousness condemns their unrighteousness, and they hate Him for it, John 3:20.

That ye may know that I find no fault in him- this is the third time Pilate has said this. The other occasions were Luke 23:4; 23:14,15. He also said “I have found no cause of death in Him”, Luke 23:22. Yet he had already virtually condemned Jesus, and also had Him scourged, which was the first part of the crucifixion process. Strangely, Matthew and Mark do not mention any of the occasions when Pilate said he found no fault.

19:5
Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man!

Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe- it is either that the soldiers would later remove this robe and put His own clothes on Him, Matthew 27:31, or that they put His own clothes on Him but put the imperial purple robe over the top of them, to complement the imperial crown.

The priests should have been the first to come to His aid, binding up His wounds and pouring in oil and wine, Luke 10:34, but sadly they are the first to condemn Him. Jacob had prophesied that instruments of cruelty would be in the habitations of Levi, and his anger and wrath would be fierce and cruel, Genesis 49:5-7, and now it is coming to pass in his descendants, even though they were priests.

And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man! He knows it would not impress them if he called Him their king again, so he appeals to them on the level of common humanity and decency, but they have another, religious agenda. The Spirit of Christ in the psalmist could say, “But I am a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people”, Psalm 22:6.

19:6
When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify Him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him: for I find no fault in him.

When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him- they are unmoved by the pitiful sight, so enraged are they. Religious rage is the worst rage of all, especially when it supposes it is defending the interests of the True God. It was a Jewish rabbi who said in a broadcast that religious persecution says more about the ones persecuting than the ones persecuted.

Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him- is he bluffing, knowing they have not this right, as they themselves said in 18:31? God had seen to it that the death penalty had been taken out of their hands just a few years previously, because that would involve stoning, and this might break His legs, contrary to prophecy, John 19:36.

Or is he granting them the right temporarily so that he could escape the guilt of crucifying Him? But it was by wicked hands, (that is, the lawless hands of the Gentiles), He was to be crucified. The Jewish authorities and the Gentiles must be responsible for His death, Acts 4:27. It is the princes of this world that crucified Him, 1 Corinthians 2:8.

For I find no fault in him- they must do it, if anyone does, because Pilate again pronounces Him guiltless according to Roman law. Thus it stands written that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was executed unjustly and by a miscarriage of justice. Of course, this is not an absolute statement, for Pilate cannot look into the heart. He is stating what is true according to Roman law. God, who looks into the heart, knows there is no fault in absolute terms in Christ.

19:7
The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law He ought to die, because He made Himself the Son of God.

The Jews answered him, We have a law, and by our law He ought to die- the law of Moses required that those who blaspheme the name of the Lord should die, Leviticus 24:16. Also, those who tried to turn Israel away from the worship of the God of Israel were to die, too, Deuteronomy 13:1-5. This is what Antichrist will do with his image in the temple, yet the majority of Israel will receive him. See John 5:43.

Since the Jews did not believe it when He said, “I and My Father are one”, and therefore to worship Him was to worship God, they thought He was attracting worship to Himself away from the God of Israel.

Because He made himself the Son of God’- that is, made Himself out to be the Son of God by His claims. It was not that they believed that a man could turn himself into the Son of God.

They had avoided this charge when accusing Him before Pilate, even though it was the one by which they condemned Him in the Sanhedrin, Matthew 26:63-66. These men are manipulative and devious, stopping at nothing to gain their ends. They accused Him of being a king so that Pilate would think Him to be a rebel against Rome, but now they have been wrong-footed by Pilate, so revert back to a charge about which they have a law. They forgot that their law also said, “Thou shalt not wrest the judgement of thy poor in his cause. Keep thee far from a false matter; and the innocent and righteous slay thou not: for I will not justify the wicked”, Exodus 23:6,7.

19:8
When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid;

When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid- he had been made afraid by the report from his wife about her dream, Matthew 27:19. To a superstitious pagan, dreams were full of meaning, especially if it was more like a nightmare, causing his wife to “suffer many things”, as she put it. He had heard from his wife just before he had released Barabbas and condemned Christ. Now something even more worrying is told him. Nothing has been said to Pilate before about Him claiming to be the Son of God. They have called Him a malefactor, John 18:30. Then they tried the charge of forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, Luke 23:2. Again, they said He stirred up the people, from Galilee to Jerusalem, Luke 23:5. Pilate understood them to mean He perverted the people, Luke 23:14, but neither Herod nor Pilate believed this. Now, as a last resort, they bring forward the charge that they were silent about before, because they did not think Pilate would think it worthy of consideration. Their cause is desperate.

19:9
And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer.

And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou? He is not asking where He was born, or who His parents are. Pilate is fearful that the gods have sent one of the “sons of the gods” to judge him. The Lord has already distinguished between being born, and coming into the world, 18:37, but this distinction seems to be lost on Pilate.

But Jesus gave him no answer- it is important to notice that sometimes Christ answered, and sometimes He did not, when asked questions during His trials. The prophet had said that He would be dumb before His shearers, so He only answered when He was not being shorn of His own glory. When it was a question of the honour of His Father, or the defence of His disciples, or to rebuke the injustice of His accusers, He spoke.

19:10
Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee?

Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me? He is amazed, (and perhaps annoyed), that this Galilean carpenter should dare to remain silent when questioned by the representative of Rome. But He does not speak because Pilate has already condemned and scourged Him, contrary to justice, (for he pronounced Him innocent and then condemned Him to death), and to co-operate in that would be untrue to Himself as the Just One.

Knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? God has put a sword in the hand of the rulers He ordains to be in government. That sword is for the punishment of evildoers, and those who resist that power. We read of this in Romans 13:1-7. So Pilate was right to a certain extent, for he represented a God-ordained ruler, namely Caesar. Pilate had the right to crucify Him if He was guilty of a capital crime; he had the right to release Him if He was innocent or any charge; but he had no authority from God to crucify an innocent man.

19:11
Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above: therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin.

Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above- Pilate was clearly ignorant of the true source of his power. He thought it came from Rome, but he learns now that it comes from heaven. However, Pilate’s power only extended to the punishment of evildoers, and Christ was not one of these. So the only way Pilate can have real power against Christ is by special licence from God, in order that His purpose might be worked out in the death of His Son.

Therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin- Pilate’s sin was great, in that he had condemned a man he himself declared to be innocent. But the high priest Caiaphas’ sin was greater, since he should have had an enhanced sense of justice, as instructed by the law of God.

19:12
And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him: but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar’s friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar.

And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him- he had been doing this repeatedly, but now there is fresh urgency.

But the Jews cried out, saying, If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar’s friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar- they have now completely abandoned the pursuit of justice, and are simply playing on Pilate’s fears. For his part, Pilate is more fearful of Caesar than he is of God. Scripture says, “The fear of man bringeth a snare”, Proverbs 29:25.

19:13
When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he brought Jesus forth, and sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbatha.

When Pilate therefore heard that saying- the thought that Jesus was the Son of God had preyed on his superstitious fears, but now the priests have preyed on his political fear of the wrath of Caesar, verse 12. The Caesar at that time, Tiberias, reacted harshly against failure in his governors. If Pilate lets a rival to Caesar’s throne go free, (especially when Jerusalem is crowded with perhaps a million excitable Jews), his life would be in jeopardy. Will Pilate fear God rather than men? The answer is clear.

He brought Jesus forth- formerly he had gone out to the Jews, but now brings the prisoner out, so that they can see Him, and Pilate can sit on his judgment seat in full view of the crowd. He is still trying to play on the self-esteem of the Jews, to enable him to release Jesus. Peter says that Pilate “was determined to let him go”, Acts 3:13.

And sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement- Roman judgment seats were often portable, and now Pilate sets his down on a paved area, to formally pronounce sentence. We should remember that he has already had Jesus scourged, which should only have taken place if He had been found guilty. Justice is not being done. The Jews have broken their laws, and Pilate has broken the law of Rome.

Isaiah tells us that in a day to come, “kings shall see, and arise”, 49:7. The kings of the earth will stand in that day, and Christ will be seated on “the throne of His glory”, Matthew 25:31.

But in the Hebrew, Gabbatha- why does John tell us the Hebrew name? This is striking, because Gabbatha does not mean Pavement, but refers to the elevated spot with the pavement in front of it. John will tell us about Golgotha in verse 17. Is he linking the two? Gabbatha means “an elevated spot”. Is he contrasting this with Calvary’s hill? One has on it the representative of worldly justice, the unjust Pilate, and the other the Just One Himself. The one is passing earthly sentence on a sinless man; the other is bearing the sentence for sinful man.

19:14
And it was the preparation of the passover, and about the sixth hour: and he saith unto the Jews, “Behold your King!:

And it was the preparation of the passover- the word passover was used for the 14th day of the first month, but it was also used for the whole of the seven days of the feast of passover and of unleavened bread. Luke writes, “Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called the passover”, Luke 22:1.

This is not preparation for the passover, for the passover lamb had been slain the previous day, and the passover meal eaten in that night. The disciples had asked, “where wilt Thou that we prepare for Thee to eat the passover?” Matthew 27:17. By this they meant the passover meal at night, after the lamb had been slain in between 3pm and sunset, (which is what is meant by “between the two evenings”, Exodus 12:6, margin; the word evening is dual in number there).

Edersheim says, “the evening of the 14th to the 15th is never called in Jewish writings ‘the preparation for’, but ‘the eve of’ the Passover”. Mark defines “the preparation” for us, “And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath”, 15:42.

And about the sixth hour- this has caused difficulty, because Mark 15:25 says, “and it was the third hour, and they crucified Him”. He has already described the crucifixion in the previous verse, and then he deliberately puts a time to it. So it is very clear that Christ was crucified at the third hour, which to a Jew meant 9 o’clock in the morning, since their daytime began at 6am. Various suggestions have been made to solve this problem, such as John using Roman time which some believe made the day begin at midnight.

However, consider the following. Roman governors and other judges had a small tablet with a hinged lid. On the inside was a layer of wax on which they would record the main details of the case they were trying. There would be the record of the promise to appear; attestation that the defendant had appeared; the planned day of the hearing; important individuals who were taking part in the trial; the successive stages of the trial; the judgement pronounced. So John may be recording here what Pilate himself wrote in his tablet, which explains why he put the time of the trial at “about the 6th hour”, or about 6 am. The time mentioned may therefore be when the trial started, according to Pilate, a Roman, therefore it is in Roman time.

We know the Jews held their formal Sanhedrin at the dawn of the day, and reached a quick verdict, for when they took Jesus to Pilate it was still early, John 18:28. So if Pilate noted the time when he began to try Christ, it was indeed about the sixth hour, or just after daybreak, for the use of the word “about” indicates it was just after the sixth hour.

It is Mark in his Servant Gospel who records the critical times. So the time-line for the day of the crucifixion is as follows:

During the night, after the arrest in the Garden, an informal trial was held before Annas and then Caiphas, with “all the chief priests and the elders and the scribes”, Mark 14:53.

Just after 6am, “as soon as it was day”, a formal meeting of the Sanhedrin was convened to endorse the decision taken in the night, Luke 22:66.

A little later, but still “early”, the examination by Pilate begins, John 18:28.

The third hour, meaning 9am, the crucifixion, Mark 15:25.

The sixth hour to the ninth hour, the darkness, Mark 15:33.

Just after the ninth hour, the death of Christ, Mark 15:37.

Before the twelfth hour, the burial of Christ, Mark 15:42.

And he saith unto the Jews, “Behold your King!’ This is Pilate’s last attempt to avoid crucifying the Lord. He is appealing to them one last time. Before, the word was, “Behold the man!” This appealed to their pity as men. Now it is “Behold your King!” He is appealing to their self-esteem as a nation. He is pouring scorn on their suggestion that such a pitiable sight could conceivably be mistaken for the King of the Jews.

If he can get them to drop the charge of being a king, (which affects Pilate’s position, for he must defend Caesar from rivals, however petty they may seem to be), then he can also drop the charge of being the Son of God, as having no relevance to Roman law, and which does not threaten the Roman peace.

19:15
But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priests answered, We have no king but Caesar.

But they cried out, Away with him, away with him, crucify him- their response is the same as before, except that they say “Away with him” twice over, and not just “crucify him”. They want to be completely rid of Him, not just put on a cross. They want to rid their thoughts of Him, for He touches their conscience.

Pilate saith unto them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priests answered, We have no king but Caesar- this is the public rejection of Christ as King by the leaders of the nation. But they go further, because ideally the nation was a theocracy, and God was their king. By saying they have no king but Caesar they reject the Kingship of God that Christ came to manifest.

When Israel wanted a king in Samuel’s day, he felt rejected. But God said that it was He who had been rejected, for He was Israel’s true King, see 1 Samuel 8:5-7.

The Rabbis said at the fall of Jerusalem, “The sceptre has departed from Judah, and Messiah has not come”. Hosea said, “The children of Israel shall abide many days without a king…afterward shall the children of Israel return”, Hosea 4:4.

We need to read Matthew 27:31 at this point to learn when the purple robe was removed and His own clothing restored to Him.

27:31
And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him.

And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from Him- both Mark and John tell us that the soldiers put a purple robe on Him. Either the robe was purplish-scarlet, or a scarletty purple, or they used two robes, the first one becoming so blood-stained through the wounds inflicted by the scourging, that they changed it for another.

And put his own raiment on him- unwittingly they prepare in this way for the fulfilment of Scripture, which foretold that His raiment would be gambled for. The soldiers who did this at the foot of the cross also unwittingly fulfilled Scripture.

And led him away to crucify him- we shall think of this phrase as we return to John’s account.

19:16
Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away.

Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified- there seems to be a deliberate vagueness here as to whom He was delivered. It reads as if He was delivered to the Jews, but we know in fact that He was handed over to the Roman soldiery. John is emphasising the guilt of the rulers of the nation, just as Peter, Stephen and Paul did in their addresses in the Acts of the Apostles.

Christ rode into Jerusalem and presented Himself as king, John 12:15, for the prophet had foretold this with the words, “Rejoice greatly O daughter of Zion; shout O daughter of Jerusalem: Behold thy king cometh unto thee”, Zechariah 9:9, and now He is taken as king out of the city, His claim rejected.

And they took Jesus, and led him away- if the previous statement sounded as if He was handed over to the Jews, now it is made clear that the Romans were involved too, as Peter said, “Ye (Jews), by wicked hands (the lawless hands of Gentiles), have crucified and slain”.

Both Matthew and Mark tell us the purpose for which they “led Him away”, (Matthew), and “led Him out, (Mark), namely, “to crucify Him”. In other words they were looking for no other outcome. But Jewish law made elaborate provision for the receiving of last-minute evidence. A man on horseback with a white flag would be stationed at the gate in full view of the procession to the execution spot. Another man would accompany the accused. If fresh evidence was brought forward, or if the condemned man wished to produce fresh evidence, then the white flag would be waved, the procession halted, the condemned man brought back into the city, and the trial reopened. None of this happened in the case of Christ, for they led Him out with no other intention than that of crucifying Him.

(b)   Verses 17-30
Jesus and His crucifixion

19:17
And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha:

And he bearing his cross went forth- He had gone into Jerusalem with the ass bearing Him, and now He goes out of Jerusalem with Him bearing the cross. This movement makes Jerusalem “the city next to the slain man”, Deuteronomy 21:1-9. Under the law of Moses, it was the city next to a slain man that was held responsible to investigate his death. A sacrifice had to be offered to clear the city of the guilt of the man’s murder. Little do the elders of the city of Jerusalem realise that the one they are taking out of the city to execute, is the sacrifice for their sin in doing so. On this basis the word was, “thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:47.

Into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha- Jewish tradition said Goliath’s head was buried there. When Christ bowed His head on the cross, the word is the same as when the armies of the aliens were “turned to flight”, Hebrews 11:34, as happened when David slew Goliath, 1 Samuel 17. Golgotha was the place where the greatest giant of all, Satan himself, was defeated, and his forces routed, Hebrews 2:14. Defeated, moreover, by one who was “crucified through weakness”, 2 Corinthians 13:4, and who appeared helpless in the face of all that came upon Him. It was otherwise, however, for He “spoiled principalities and powers”, Colossians 2:15, and “destroyed him that had the power of death, that is, the Devil”, Hebrews 2:14, just as David ensured that the hosts of the Philistines fled.

There is a great contrast suggested here, for the Hebrew word “gulgoleth” from which comes the word Golgotha, is used of the head of Saul after he died in Gilboa. We read that the Philistines…fastened his head (gulgoleth) in the temple of Dagon”, 1 Chronicles 10:10. So instead of the Philistines fleeing because David had slain their champion, they are here on the victory side. And instead of Goliath’s head being cut off and taken to Jerusalem as a trophy of victory over God’s enemies, the head of Saul the king of Israel is hung up as a trophy in the temple of the heathen god. No such disgrace befell the Saviour, however, for He triumphed over the enemy, and God saw to it that His holy body was not mutilated or brought into contact with corruption; much less used as a trophy by the enemy.

At this point Luke tells us what happened on the way to the cross, and the weeping of the women.

Luke 23:26
And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus.

And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country- this is all we know about this man, except that, as Mark tells us, he was the father of Alexander and Rufus, Mark 15:21 Why do we need to know who this man’s sons were, unless he, and they, were afterwards converted as a result of this experience, and the first readers of the gospels would know who they were? Mark also tells us that he was compelled to bear the cross. We remember how Mark is emphasising the servant character of the Lord Jesus, so it is interesting to notice the contrast between the willing acceptance by the Lord Jesus of the burden of dealing with the question of sins, and the seeming unwillingness of Simon to simply carry the cross on which the work would be done. We could understand the reluctance of Simon, for those who were seen carrying a cross to the place of execution were despised of men, and a reproach. Yet did what happened on that cross so affect Simon that he was converted to God, and denied himself, and gladly took up his cross and followed Him? See Matthew 16:24.

Whilst the word “country” does literally means a cultivated field, it is often set in contrast to the city. So, for instance, we read in Luke 8:34, “they told it in the city and in the country“. Or Luke 9:12, “go into the towns and country round about”. The idea behind the word in this context is a rural place rather than an urban place. The point is that to bear the cross he must turn right round, and go in the opposite direction, for he is coming towards the city and Christ is going out of it. If he was, in fact, constrained to believe by this event, then he had a moral turn-round also, which is what conversion is.

And on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus- this incident is taken up by the writer to the Hebrews when he writes, “Wherefore Jesus also, that He might sanctify the people with His own blood, suffered without the gate. Let us go forth therefore unto Him without the camp, bearing His reproach”, Hebrews 3:12,13. Note the difference between without, or outside, the camp and without the gate. To be without the gate is the physical position the Lord Jesus took up when He endured the cross, corresponding to the place where the sin offering was burnt in Old Testament times. But it had a spiritual meaning, and those who grasp this meaning will take up a moral position in harmony with His moral position as one still rejected by organised religion. If we were exhorted to go outside the gate, we would have to go on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. As it is, outside the camp is a position we take up in our hearts, and translate into practice as we meet with those of like mind in the assembly.

Simon was compelled to bear His cross; we are called to bear His reproach. On the day of atonement one of the last ceremonies was the carrying of the carcases of the sin offerings, (the bullock and the goat), by a man qualified to do this, outside the camp to be burnt. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews encourages us to fulfil that role in its spiritual meaning, and associate with the one who suffered the Divine Fire for us in the outside place. The sin offering had imputed to it the sin of the people, being made sin. It was a detestable thing, therefore. To carry it was to associate closely with it. Now Christ is not a detestable person as far as God is concerned, but He is detested by the religious world, despite what they seem to say about Him. When the full force of Christianity confronts them, they come out in their true character, and deny Him. And so does Judaism. To cleave to Christ, and take the outside place with Him is a place of reproach, yet we should not flinch to do it.

The Lord challenged His disciples to take up their cross. In other words, to make His cross their own, in the sense of association with Him. This is Matthew’s account:

16:24
Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.

Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me- He has just indicated to the disciples that His cross and suffering are definitely ahead, then the call to discipleship can be issued. A true disciple will count the cost before he sets out, Luke 14:25-35. “Will” speaks of desire, not simply a future event. Those who follow Christ must be aware that He was heading for a cross, not a crown.

Let him deny himself- nothing must stand in the way of this commitment. Self is a major obstacle to full devotion.

And take up his cross and follow me- the cross of Christ is unique, but the true follower will not shrink from fellowship with Christ in the rejection the cross represents. In this way His cross becomes ours. Needless to say this cross is not a physical piece of wood, but a doctrine. The teaching regarding the cross is brought out in Paul’s epistles. For instance, Galatians 1:20, “I am crucified with Christ”; Romans 6:6, “Our old man was crucified with Christ”; Galatians 5:24, “They that are Christ’s have crucified the flesh”; Galatians 6:14, “The cross…by which the world is crucified to me, and I unto the world”.

16:25
For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it- the word for life is soul, the person. To save one’s person is to live for self, and is the opposite of denying self. The cross puts an end to self. The believer who lives for self is not living for the Lord, and will find in the day of assessment that he has nothing to be rewarded for. His life will have been wasted and lost. This has nothing to do with losing salvation, which can never happen to a true believer, but everything to do with losing reward.

And whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it- to lose life is to give up one’s own interests in favour of Christ’s. Note it must be “for My sake”, not with the thought of gaining merit, and certainly not as a form of penance, that neglecting of the body which is condemned in Colossians 2:23, and which in fact is satisfying to the flesh. At the Judgment Seat of Christ the life lived for Christ will be found in the form of reward, and at Christ’s appearing it will be found in the form of glory for the One who made it possible, and for the enjoyment of life in the kingdom. Compare 1 Peter 1:7, “found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ”. Then, “Whom having not seen (as He will be when He comes to earth), ye love”. Love to Christ will displace love for self.

16:26
For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?

For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Such an one will “find” nothing at the end of a life seeking gain for himself. In the light of eternity, to gain everything material is to lose an eternal reward. See Philippians 3:7, where the apostle testifies “What things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ”.

Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? As a man looks back over a wasted life, (even if he has gained the whole world), he realises that all he has accumulated is not enough to buy back lost opportunities. In Ephesians 5:16, the apostle exhorts us to be “Redeeming the time, for the days are evil”, or in other words, “take the hours of the day to the marketplace and sell to the highest bidder, thus putting a high value on them, for days spent as the world spends them are evil and worthless”. How important it is to live in the light of eternity, for the things of time and sense are not lasting, and will not profit spiritually the one occupied with them.

16:27
For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then shall he reward every man according to his works.

For the Son of Man shall come- here the Lord looks on to the day when He comes to reign, and when His followers shall be with Him, and when He shall be glorified in His saints, 2 Thessalonians 1:10. The degree He is glorified then will be the degree we have denied ourselves in favour of His interests now.

In the glory of his Father with his angels- only those things which glorify Christ can be associated with the glory of His Father, and be on display in that day. Other things will have been burnt up. His angels excel in strength and fly swiftly to do heaven’s bidding, and this zeal should mark the believer.

And then shall He reward every man according to his works- reward means recompense. The self-denial has meant hardship, and in the day of glory this will be compensated. Note that denying self is not a negative thing, for it produces works.

We now resume our look at Luke’s account of those who followed Christ for different reasons.

23:27
And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him.

And there followed him a great company of people- no doubt these were pilgrims from all over the world who had come to Jerusalem for the passover, and had perhaps heard of Him from those who had met Christ during His ministry. The priests must have looked on fearfully, for they had told Judas that they did not want to arrest and condemn Him on a feast day, “lest there be an uproar among the people”, Matthew 26:5.

And of women, which also bewailed and lamented him- these seem not to be His female followers, in view of what the Lord said to them in the next verses. Perhaps these are the same as those who provided the stupifying drink which Christ will soon refuse. There is only human sympathy and sentiment, and they are not weeping for the right reason. They would probably have wept like this for any man led out to be crucified.

23:28
But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children.

But Jesus turning unto them said- by turning round to face them as they followed, the Lord was making Golgotha the backdrop for His remarks. When the city of Jerusalem was destroyed in AD 70, the hills around were covered in crosses, as many thousands of Jews were crucified by the Romans. He will speak of this in His next remarks, as He prophesies what will happen to the nation, not only in AD 70, but also during the Great Tribulation period.

Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children- the expression “daughters of Jerusalem” seems to mark them out as a well-known body of women, who sought to relieve the sufferings of those crucified.

The crowds had said, “His blood be on us, and on our children”, and in view of this they might well weep for themselves and their children. He was refusing mere sentimental weeping, but He appreciates the weeping of the repentant, as the woman of Luke 7:37,38,47 found.

23:29
For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck.

For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say- here is a further prophecy to the one recorded in Matthew 24. Despite facing the utmost trial, the Lord takes time to warn these women of the consequences of the cry the crowds had made. He thought not on His own things, but on the things of others, Philippians 2:4,5.

Blessed are the barren- to rejoice that a woman was barren was totally contrary to Old Testament feeling. In those times it was a cause of rejoicing if a woman was expecting a child, for it was the sign of God’s blessing. But such is the suffering that the Lord foresees for His nation, that He predicts they will regret having children. Moses had warned of these times too, for if the people disobeyed God’s statutes, (and they were doing this by rejecting the Prophet He had sent to them, Deuteronomy 18:15-19; Acts 3:22-26), then “Cursed shall be the fruit of thy body”, and, “Thou shalt beget sons and daughters, but thou shalt not enjoy them; for they shall go into captivity”, Deuteronomy 28:18,41.

And the wombs that never bare- not only would barren women be blessed, those who were not barren but who had not borne children would be too.

And the paps which never gave suck- even those who had lost their child at birth, and who had never had the satisfaction of feeding it, would count themselves happy. So the soreness of the tribulation they would experience would completely over-ride the maternal instincts of these women. Those who mourned because of barrenness, or that they had not conceived, or had lost their babies, would be counted as those who should rejoice. For those who did have children would regret it.

We can see why the Lord told them to weep for themselves, in anticipation of the real sorrows that would be theirs for rejecting Him. And we can see why He exhorted them to not weep for Him, because their weeping was unreal and uninformed; they thought He was just another criminal being led out to die, and they wanted to relieve His sufferings for that reason alone. He is not forbidding genuine sorrow for His sufferings, but rejects mere sentimentality. Many today are affected by the sufferings of Christ, and much music has been composed to try to express that sorrow, but all sorrow that is purely superficial is of no avail.

23:30
Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us.

Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us- notice the word “begin”, for what is spoken of here would come to pass at the siege and destruction of Jerusalem, but would be repeated in greater intensity during the Great Tribulation, in which unparalleled sufferings would be endured, for we read, “And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every freeman, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; and said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?” Revelation 6:15-17. To have a mountain fall upon you would be a terrifying thing, so the sufferings here foretold must be even more severe than that.

When speaking of these days, the Lord said, “But woe to them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days”, Matthew 24:17. So there is a blessing on childlessness, and a woe on those with child.

23:31
For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?

For if they do these things in a green tree- the psalmist foretold that the Lord Jesus would be “like a tree planted by the rivers of water, that bringeth forth His fruit in His season: His leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever He doeth shall prosper”, Psalm 1:3. And so it was. Whether the season was unfavourable or favourable, the Lord Jesus bore the appropriate fruit to God’s glory. No matter how dry the ground was, (and He was “a root out of a dry ground”, Isaiah 53:2), He flourished, for as the psalmist said elsewhere, “all my springs are in Thee”, Psalm 87:7, and this was true of Christ too. But men did not appreciate the fruit He bore, and reckoned that it was evil and harmful, so they crucified Him.

What shall be done in the dry? Notice the “for” at the beginning of the verse, telling us that this is an extension of the warning in verse 30 about coming judgment for the nation, as represented by “the daughters of Jerusalem”. So the dry tree is the nation of Israel, whose springs were not in God, but in dry ritual and lifeless tradition. They were like the fig tree that the Lord had cursed, which was “dried up from the roots”, Mark 11:20. If the Romans crucified Christ, would they not do the same to Jews in AD 70? And so it came to pass, for there is a close connection between what they did to Christ by handing Him over the Romans, and what the Romans did, when God handed them over to them.

Before the soldiers crucified their victims, it seems it was customary to give them a drink to lessen the pain of being nailed to the cross. Neither Luke nor John mention this, but Matthew and Mark do, Matthew 27:34 and Mark 15:23. This drugged drink was supplied, probably, by the “daughters of Jerusalem” to relieve the sufferings involved in the nailing.

Matthew 27:33
And when they were come to a place called Golgotha, that is to say a place of a skull, they gave Him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when He had tasted thereof, He would not drink.

And when they were come to a place called Golgotha, that is to say a place of a skull, they gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall- notice that Matthew indicates that the vinegar was given as soon as they had arrived and begun the process of crucifixion. This would involve the removal of the clothes, the laying of the victim on the cross as it laid on the ground, and the nailing to the cross. Then the lifting up of the cross into an upright position, and dropping it with a jolt into the hole already made for the base. This would result in the victim’s bones being put out of joint. All His bones were out of joint, but they were not broken, as the Scripture foretold. By causing His bones to be out of joint men thought they had put a stop to Christ’s work. In fact, He did His greatest work with all His bones out of joint.

And when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink- the Lord will ask for a drink later on, but He refuses it when He has ascertained, by sipping it, that it is drugged. He will not allow anything of man to relieve Him of His sufferings. He will bear them in all their full horror. He will die by crucifixion, not poisoning.

Mark’s account is slightly different, as follows:

Mark 15:23
And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not.

And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not- there is no discrepancy here, for Mark is stating a fact, whereas Matthew is giving us a sequence, “when they were come…they gave Him…” Seeing that He has refused the first drink, the soldiers, (who perhaps were required to give this drink), offer Him a slightly different one. Instead of their cheap wine or vinegar with gall added, they next add myrrh. But He refuses this without even tasting it. He was given myrrh at His birth, and the gift was accepted, and it relieved hardship, for Joseph and Mary needed resources to travel to Egypt to escape death. Here He is offered it again, but this time from unbelievers, and to relieve the sufferings of death, and the gift was rejected. Perhaps the myrrh gave off a smell, so He did not need to sip it to see what it was.

We now return to John’s account.

John 19:18
Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst.

Where they crucified him- the gospel writers spare us the gruesome details. In fact it is noticeable how quickly the narrative moves forward. It is as if the gospel writers cannot bring themselves to explain the details, so hurtful to them was the thought that their Lord and Saviour was crucified. Crucifixion was a disgrace, a disposal, and a deterrent, and a Roman orator said that it was the “most degraded death that could be meted out to any man”. As the old Cornish lady said as she left a meeting where the preacher had dwelt upon these things in the gospel, “T’was a bitter nailing, Sir, a bitter nailing”. And she was right.

The books of Moses give foreshadowings of Calvary; the psalms the feelings; the prophetic books the foretellings; the gospels the facts; the epistles the forthtelling of the meaning.

The meaning of the cross is that the crucifixion of Christ has ended, (a) the believer’s relationship with Adam, for “our old man was crucified with Him”, Romans 6:6. The expression “our old man” meaning the pre-conversion self as linked to Adam.

It has also ended, (b), our relationship with the world, and (c), its relationship with us. The apostle Paul wrote, “But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world”, Galatians 6:14. Paul and the world stood on either side, and the cross was in the midst. The world looked at Paul in the light of the cross, and saw him as a rejected man, just like the one on the central cross was rejected. By the same token, Paul looked at the world in the light of the cross, and saw it as rejected, for it had crucified the one who had saved him. By “the cross”, he means the doctrine of the cross, not a piece of wood.

And two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst- is this the order in which they were crucified, or were there soldiers allotted to each victim, so that they were crucified at the same time? When the soldiers came to brake the legs at the end, they came to Jesus last, but they did not break His legs.

He is crucified as King, and in mockery men put on one side a robber, as His Chancellor of the Exchequer in control of the finances, and the other side is a murderer, as His Home Secretary, responsible for the execution of murderers. But all the while the man on the central cross was “despising the shame” that men heaped upon Him, for He knew He was not guilty, and He also knew His Father’s heart was gladdened by His obedience even unto the death of a cross.

We read of “two other with him”, so there were but three crosses that day. Where are the others? The false witnesses were required by law to be given the same sentence as the one they falsely accused was facing, see Deuteronomy 19:16-21. This was conveniently forgotten in their haste and determination to see Christ crucified.

Only Luke gives us the first saying of the Lord Jesus whilst on the cross:

Luke 23:34
Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots.

Then said Jesus, Father- there are those who believe that the Lord Jesus was bearing sins and forsaken of God for the whole six hours between His crucifixion and His death. This expression suggests otherwise, for He is in the full consciousness of His relationship with His Father. Of course, He was always the Son of His Father, even when forsaken of His God, for that forsaking was not on account of anything He had done, and the relationship remained intact. But the enjoyment of that relationship does depend on whether He is bearing sin or not. It is true that Peter writes, that “He bare our sins in his own body on the tree”, but we should remember that He was on the tree for a little while at least after He had died, but He was not bearing sin then. Peter, by saying “on the tree”, is ensuring we do not confuse Christ’s pattern sufferings in His life, (to which he has just referred), with His penal sufferings.

Forgive them- there are certain psalms which are called imprecatory, in which the psalmist calls down vengeance on his enemies. There is nothing of that here, for “the Son of Man came not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:56.

This is the only saying from the cross which was a formal prayer. It would remind us of the fact that on the Day of Atonement the blood of the sin-offering was sprinkled on the altar of incense, Leviticus 16:18, incense being a symbol of prayer. (See the distinction between the two altars in Leviticus 4:18).

This was true also of the blood of the sin offering for the priest who had sinned. The priests had certainly sinned that day, and there was provision in the sacrifice of Christ even for them. So by appealing to His Father to forgive, the Lord is not only exhibiting His gracious attitude, but is also establishing Himself as the true sin offering, by which alone men may have forgiveness now. Many of them came to realise this, for we read in Acts 6:7 that “a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith”.

This prayer of the Lord cannot be a blanket forgiveness of all men’s sins, or else there would be no need for the gospel to be preached. The details concerning the sin offering in the Old Testament will help us here. There was provision for the priest, the congregation, a ruler, or one of the common people, when they sinned in ignorance. Of the last three categories, after an acceptable sin offering had been brought, killed, and burnt, and thereby atonement made for sin, it is said, “It shall be forgiven them”, or “it shall be forgiven him”, as the case may be, Leviticus 4:20, 26, 31 and 35. So forgiveness was on the basis of the recognition of sin, and the bringing of a suitable offering to atone for it. Forgiveness was not a general thing, therefore, that could be pronounced to all the people regardless of their attitude to their sin. If that was the principle established of old time, then it would not be over-ridden by Christ without explanation.

It was said by the rabbis that the sin of the whole congregation referred to a wrong decision of the Sanhedrin. They certainly had made a wrong decision that day, but the Lord, in marvellous grace, presents Himself as the means of their forgiveness, if they will repent. So it is that Peter, when speaking to the people in the temple courts, said, “But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you; and killed the Prince of life, whom God hath raised from the dead; whereof we are witnesses…And now brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers…repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out”, Acts 3:14,15,17,19. So the rulers, and the congregation, are offered forgiveness on the basis of the death of Christ.

It is very solemn to notice, however, that in the case of “the priest that is anointed”, these words of forgiveness are not spoken, although the sin was in fact forgiven. It is also solemn to notice that when Peter was addressing the high priest directly, he does not offer forgiveness to him specifically, (even though Luke is careful to name the priests Peter is addressing, Acts 4:5-7), but speaks in general terms, “Neither is there salvation in any other; for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved”, verse 12. The priests must humble themselves, and become like one of the common people.

For they know not what they do- notice the punctuation of this verse. It is not “forgive them for they know not what they do”, as if the reason for the forgiveness was their ignorance. Rather, it is “forgive them; for they know not what they do”. The semi-colon after “them” makes the distinction plain. In other words, there is the appeal for forgiveness, and then the reason why that forgiveness is necessary. The ground of the forgiveness is not their ignorance, but His sacrifice and God’s grace.

And they parted His raiment, and cast lots- the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much, James 5:16, so it is interesting to notice that Luke links the clothing with the prayer. That which symbolised His righteous character is associated with His fervent prayer. The Lord said to His Father at the grave of Lazarus, “I knew that thou hearest me always”, John 11:42. So His prayer is answered in virtue of His righteous manhood and His essential Deity. What surer basis can there be for a prayer?

All four gospel writers mention the distribution of His garments, but John’s account is more detailed. He had leant on the bosom of Jesus at supper, this being a reference to the fold of His garment:

John 19:23
Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took His garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout.

Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took His garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part- they must have removed these garments in order to put Him on the cross, and now they come back to claim them. It seems from this that there were four soldiers allotted the task of crucifying Christ, besides the centurion in overall charge.

How humiliating and depressing this was! Humiliating, because His basic necessities were being taken away from Him without permission, showing that He was thought of as having forfeited all rights as a human being. Was it not expressed beforehand in the psalm, “But I am a worm, and no man”, Psalm 22:6?

It was depressing, because to be deprived of clothing in such circumstances means that there is no further use for them. As Job said, “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither”, Job 1:21. We should remember that His mother was standing by as these things happened. Should not these garments have been given to her as the nearest relative? But all considerations of politeness and respect are lacking at this time.

The normal clothing for a Jewish man consisted of a head-dress, sandals, a girdle, and an outer tunic, and an inner tunic, referred to in the next verse as a coat. That which these things symbolised was of no account to the soldiers, for they thought of them just as items of clothing, blood-soaked at that. But to the believer, how suggestive these garments are.

Think of His head-dress. In Scripture the covering for the head denotes the recognition of the headship of another, a fact that ought to be borne in mind in these days when so many women who wish to be known as Christians gather together to engage in spiritual exercises without covering their heads. This is an affront to God and Christ, and confuses the angels. See 1 Corinthians 11:1-16.

The head-covering of Christ speaks of His recognition of the headship of His God over Him. Paul writes, “the head of Christ is God”, 1 Corinthians 11:3. When He took manhood, the Son of God accepted the place of subjection to His Father. This does not alter His relationship to the Father as sharing His Deity. But it does mean that having been “made in the likeness of men”, Philippians 2:7, He accepts the place of subjection that man has. Sadly, men rebel against the idea of the headship of God, but the Lord Jesus is the believer’s glorious example, for He gladly submitted to the authority of His Father over Him as a man.

We should remember that every believing man has Christ for his head, and every believing woman has the believing man for her head, which is why she should cover her head when engaged in spiritual exercises, even when men are not present. The angels still look on whether men are present or not, and when they are not, there is more need for the woman to signify her godly submission. The man does not cover His head during spiritual exercises because now that Christ is back in heaven, he, the man, is responsible for the exercise of authority on earth, and therefore to signify this he does not wear a head-covering when engaged in activities God-ward. He is the image and glory of God, 1 Corinthians 11:7.

Then there were Christ’s sandals. This would tell of His pilgrimage, for He said to the disciples, “I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28. Or again, as John wrote of Him, “Jesus…knowing that He was come from God and went to God”, John 13:3. In His ministry in the upper room, the Lord was not only preparing His disciples for the shock of His departure, He was preparing them for their departure also, and teaching them “the way”. They were to wear the sandals of pilgrimage too, and seek to “walk even as He walked”, 1 John 2:6.

Then there was His girdle, the sign of service. How busy He had been! He said, “I must work the works of Him that sent Me while it is day: the night cometh when no man can work”, John 9:4. And again, “For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for many”, Mark 10:45.

Now the girdle of service is left to His people, for He said, “If any man serve Me, let Him follow Me; and where I am, there shall also My servant be: if any man serve Me, him will My Father honour”. So as we follow His steps, we shall find service to engage in, and then be where He is in heaven, John 12:26.

Then there was His outer coat, in which was He appeared to the world. This would speak of His character as He moved amongst men. Men might blame Him and scorn Him, but they could not deny the good He had done and been. These features should mark His people too, for the apostle urges us to “put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lust thereof”, Romans 13:14, and again, “as many as have been baptised into Christ have put on Christ”, Galatians 3:27.

And also His coat- we could think first, how that His inner coat must have still smelled of the spikenard that Mary had poured upon Him. That ointment lasted many days, so it is said. Mary of Bethany did not need to be at the cross, but her ointment must have comforted the Saviour in His sufferings. His thoughts would turn to those who, although not standing by the cross physically, were with Him in His sufferings morally. Mary did not need to be at the sepulchre, for she had kept the ointment against the day of His burying, as the Lord had said, John 12:6, but had changed her mind, and anointed Him beforehand. Nor did she need to be at the empty tomb, for she had learnt of Him at His feet, and had heard from Martha His own words, “I am the resurrection and the life”. How could such an one stay in the tomb- He must rise in three days as He said He would.

There must have been something special about this garment, for if it had been of little value they would have ripped it into four. This is not to say that the Lord was wearing a rich man’s garment, for that would not suit His character, for He had become poor in so many senses, 2 Corinthians 8:9. Rather, it showed the love and devotion of the one who had given Him the garment. For He is worthy of the best that we can give Him. We will surely not give the Lord of glory that which is second-hand or second-best.

Caiaphas had rent his garments; the vail was rent, the rocks, too, but not this coat. Nothing personal to Christ must be spoilt. His Father will see to that. Possibly the garments of the thieves were torn already through their violent life-style. But this one “had done no violence”, Isaiah 53:9.

These garments must have been stained with His blood, after the scourging. Joseph’s coat was dipped in the blood of a goat to deceive his father Jacob, Genesis 37:31-35. But Christ’s Father in heaven was able to discern perfectly what those blood-stained robes meant. They told of His Son’s total surrender to His will. To have blood-stained garments would be the very last thing Jacob would wish for his favourite son. Yet this is the will of God regarding His Beloved Son, His Only-begotten.

If His outer garment symbolised His character, that which was evident to men, the inner tunic is that which is close to Himself, and unseen, speaking of that which is personal, of His very nature. We are not told the material this coat was made from, but whatever it was, was a product of the earth, whether linen, cotton or wool. It would not be a mixture of these because that was prohibited by the law, Leviticus 19:19, and the Lord Jesus kept the law perfectly. The mixing of fibres in a garment suggests compromise, and there was none of that with Him. Too often our lives are a mixture of spiritual and carnal, but not His.

Now the coat was without seam- how like Christ it is to have coat without seam. For a seam is a place of weakness, where the material is vulnerable to being rent. The Lord spoke of old garments rending when He was giving teaching about the way the old covenant was to be replaced by the new, Matthew 9:16. His garment is not rent at all, for He brings in that which is eternal, and shall never need replacing. The high priest had rent his garments during the trial of Christ, Matthew 26:65, even though this was forbidden, Leviticus 21:10. But it symbolised the end of the Levitical system of priesthood. Christ’s priesthood is for ever, Hebrews 7:21.

Woven from the top throughout- this too is deeply significant in connection with Christ. The garment is made in one piece, with no additions afterwards. There was nothing that needed to be added to Christ, He was complete in His person. Of course He “increased in wisdom and stature”, Luke 2:52, but what was growing was what was there from the beginning. The believer is to grow in Christ-likeness until the goal is reached, even “the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ”, “the perfect man”, Ephesians 4:13,15.

As the weaver began the work on this garment, the first thing to emerge from the loom was that which was to be the top of the garment. The Lord Jesus presented a stark contrast in His words to the Pharisees. He said, “Ye are from beneath; I am from above: ye are of this world; I am not of this world”, John 8:23. How searching these words were to the men who stood before Him in their long white Pharisee-robes. But these were but a covering for their unrighteousness. He was so different, coming from heaven as He did, and remaining in touch with heaven.

19:24
They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but
cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted My raiment among them, and for My vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did.

They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be- if there were five items of clothing, (head-dress, girdle, sandals, outer garment, inner garment), why did not the centurion claim the best article? Or does “they said therefore among themselves” mean that the soldiers are agreeing amongst themselves without the centurion knowing? A few hours later he will affirm that Jesus is the Son of God, and a righteous man. This is his appreciation of His person (represented by the inner garment), and character, (represented by the outer garment). If it was a question of having Christ’s garment, or having an appreciation of what the garment signified, he chose the better part. In any case, the word from Christ, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do”, must have been in marked contrast to the reaction of the other two men, and, indeed, all others that he had been responsible for crucifying, and made a deep impression on him.

That the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith- the soldiers are not doing this so that Scripture might be fulfilled, for they have no interest in that. It could be read “to the fulfilling of Scripture”.

‘They parted My raiment among them, and for My vesture they did cast lots’- these are words from Psalm 22:18. John does not quote the first verse of that psalm, as Matthew and Mark do, for “Eli Eli, lama sabachthani” are expressive of the Lord’s feelings as the Sin Offering, abandoned of His God. John’s theme is the Burnt Offering, and so he is interested in linking Christ with the Old Testament, and the way in which He was prepared to surrender His will to the Father even to the extent of being deprived of His basic needs.

How graphic is this scene. At the foot of the cross there are those who are gambling with one another. But that is what their lives were like. As Roman soldiers they fought Caesar’s battles. If they were slain, they were slain. If they survived, they survived. They believed their lives were games of chance, their fortunes in “the lap of the gods”. But on the cross above them there was one who was “delivered by the determinate will and counsel of God”. His death was not a chance, but His choice, for He was acting in line with the will of God. It is this truth that gives what He did on the cross such meaning.

These things therefore the soldiers did- John is affirming the fact, reminding us that he was an eye-witness of the event. Perhaps this suggests that the soldiers were not really allowed to do this, so John is saying that, contrary to custom, they really did it on this occasion.

We notice now Mark’s account and his time-keeping.

Mark 15:25
And it was the third hour, and they crucified him

And it was the third hour, and they crucified him- see notes on John 19:14. It is Mark in his Servant Gospel who records the critical times. So the time-line for the day of the crucifixion is as follows:

During the night, after the arrest in the Garden, an informal trial was held before Annas and then Caiphas, with “all the chief priests and the elders and the scribes”, Mark 14:53.

Just after 6am, “as soon as it was day”, a formal meeting of the Sanhedrin was convened to endorse the decision taken in the night, Luke 22:66.

A little later, but still “early”, the examination by Pilate begins, John 18:28.

The third hour, meaning 9am, the crucifixion, Mark 15:25.

The sixth hour to the ninth hour, the darkness, Mark 15:33.

Just after the ninth hour, the death of Christ, Mark 15:37.

Before the twelfth hour, the burial of Christ, Mark 15:42.

Matthew adds a detail at this point, as follows:

Matthew 27:36
And sitting down they watched him there;

And sitting down they watched him there- the sense is that were keeping guard over Him, lest there should be an uprising among the people, and an attempt made to rescue Him from the cross. If they had allowed this the soldiers would have been executed, so they have a personal interest in ensuring He remains on the cross. Unwittingly they are bearing testimony to the fact that He was there, and not replaced by another, just as His tomb was sealed by the authorities, and by this means it is ensured that His dead body is not substituted for another. God is making the wrath of man to praise Him, Psalm 76:10. But that Scripture goes on to say, “The remainder of wrath shalt thou restrain”, so there is a limit put upon what men can do to God’s Son when He is impaled on a cross.

We now continue with John’s account.

19:19
And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS.

And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross- the usual procedure was for the accusation against the victim to be written on a piece of wood, and nailed to the cross. It seems Pilate personally wrote this title, a further jibe at the Jews for having such a person for their king. The title recorded the crime for which the man was crucified. Christ’s only “crime”, according to Pilate was to claim to be King. Matthew’s gospel is written to assure us His claim is genuine, but there are more references to Christ as King in John’s gospel, the gospel of His Deity, than there are in Matthew, the gospel of His sovereignty, for ‘King of Israel’ is a Divine title, Isaiah 43:15.

In Matthew’s gospel there is no record of Christ being at Jerusalem, (which He Himself described as “the city of the Great King”, Matthew 5:35), until He went there to die. And there is no record in Matthew of Him being in Jerusalem after He was crucified and risen either. John’s gospel, however, is built around His visits to Jerusalem, for that was, ideally considered, “the place of the Name”, that is, where God dwelt. So it is fitting that the one who bears “the Name” should be found there so much in John.

And the writing was JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS- no one gospel writer gives us all of the title, but each selects what is relevant to his purpose.

Matthew: “This is Jesus the King of the Jews”.

This is the name and the claim. Matthew is the official gospel.

Mark: “The King of the Jews”.

Here the emphasis is not so much on His name but on His office as King; in effect, He who is God’s Servant will serve as God’s King. Mark is the ministerial gospel.

Luke: “This is the King of the Jews”.

Luke emphasises the person, as if to say “this person is…” Luke is the personal gospel.

John: “Jesus of Nazareth the King of the Jews”.

John is the only one to mention that the title included the place where He lived, Nazareth. Pilate is scorning the Jews for having a king from such a place. But He came from heaven to Nazareth, for John is the filial gospel, the gospel of the Son. John is not embarrassed to record what Pilate wrote, for he has made an irrefutable argument throughout his gospel for the Deity of Christ.

Pilate wrote “Jesus of Nazareth”, but the King was to be born at Bethlehem and reign in Jerusalem, whereas Pilate highlights disreputable Nazareth. Again, he is scorning the Jews. But as he does so he reminds us that the Lord Jesus is pleased to be known by this lowly title. When He was arrested in the garden, the arrest party said they were coming for “Jesus of Nazareth”, and the Lord steps forward and declares, “I am He”. And when He confronted Saul of Tarsus on the Damascus road, He announced Himself to still be “Jesus of Nazareth”, even though He is in heaven, Acts 22:8. No doubt Saul was proud of having come from Tarsus, but there is no pride with Christ. He is not embarrassed by His humble upbringing, for He made Himself of no reputation, even as to His home town.

19:20
This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin.

This title then read many of the Jews- Jerusalem would be full of pilgrims at passover time. Some say as many as three million. We can see why the authorities did not want to arrest Christ on a feast day, Mark 14:2, and why they wanted the bodies removed quickly, John 19:31. They feared that Jews from other countries might be curious about this Jesus of Nazareth, and begin to question why He had been crucified if He had done such good.

For the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city- the maiden in the Song of Solomon found her beloved a little way past the watchmen that patrolled the walls, Song of Solomon 3:3,4. He still has the outside place, but He is not so far removed that men cannot seek and find Him. He separates Himself from the “camp” of Israel, but as in Moses’ day, the “tabernacle” is outside the camp, and those who seek the Lord will go unto Him there, see Exodus 33:7,8. He tabernacled amongst Israel, John 1:14, and now is tabernacled outside the camp, yet even though they have rejected Him He is not far away.

And it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin- Hebrew was the language of the Jews, the men of religion; Greek was that of the Greeks, the men of philosophy and learning; Latin was used by the Romans, the men of politics. This is all there is to the world as far as power and influence are concerned. These are the languages of the princes of this world, that crucified the Lord of Glory in ignorance, despite all that was available to them in these languages, 1 Corinthians 2:8. Hebrew addresses the soul through religion. Greek addresses the mind through philosophy. Latin addresses the will through politics. But the Lord addresses the heart, not by the writings of men, but by the Scriptures that tell of Him and His work.

He is King, with sovereign power, able to bring in a superior way of worshipping God, for He is a Priest-King. He brings in a superior way of thinking, for He is the Wisdom of God. And because “King of Israel” is a Divine title, and He is equal with God, He brings in a superior way of governing. In the first chapter of the Kingly Gospel, He is said to be Emmanuel, meaning “God with us”, Matthew 1:23. He is God’s choice for ruler, all others in His genealogy having failed, for they could not save their people from their sins. By the cross He has shown Himself “Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God”, 1 Corinthians 1:24. He has power superior to David, and wisdom superior to Solomon. And He is able to bring Israel back, like Josiah did, who was Israel’s best king, 2 Kings 23:25.

Only Luke and John tell us about the three languages. Luke, the Greek man of earthly learning, puts Greek first, then Latin, then Hebrew, for that is the order of his awareness. As a Greek, his earliest recollections were in that language. But then he began to realise that it was the Romans who ruled men, and he needed their language too. But when he was converted he came into the good of the Hebrew Scriptures. John the Jewish man of Old Testament learning puts Hebrew first, the language of his first acquaintance with the things of God as he listened in the synagogue to the Scriptures read in Hebrew, the language of the Old Testament. Then he learned Greek, for he would be used to write much of the New Testament, and he would do so in Greek. Then he would know Latin, the language of the occupying Romans.

19:21
Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews.

Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate- only in John is there objection from the priests.

Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews- they wish it to be a statement by Christ rather than by Pilate. Then it would not look as though His claim was recognised. He had been prepared to agree that He was King of the Jews, Matthew 27:11, for it was the time of His humiliation, and “Jew” is a title of disgrace, only being used after Israel had gone into captivity. He will reign as King of Israel, and King of kings. Nathaniel was right to address Him as King of Israel, and the context of his words reminds us of the millenial reign of Christ, John 1:43-51.

19:22
Pilate answered, What I have written I have written.

Pilate answered, What I have written I have written- Pilate was, by all accounts, a very stubborn man, and also held the Jews in contempt. He will not allow them to have the last word. He has had Him crucified because of His claim to kingship, with its implied threat to the supremacy of Caesar. To simply accuse Him of claiming to be King is not strong enough to enable Pilate to escape censure. It may be that Pilate means that he has written, (over the cross), what he has written, (on his tablet). He cannot erase his official record, and the title must agree with his trial records. In effect it means that the person charged was Jesus of Nazareth, and the accusation against Him was “King of the Jews”, and these two facts were written over Him.

Mark adds a detail at this point, and then gives his account of the mocking of the bystanders, which John does not record.

Mark 15:28
And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors.

And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors- it is significant that it should be Mark who quotes these words, for his is the Servant Gospel, and they come from Isaiah’s classic chapter about God’s Perfect Servant. The prophet wrote, “And he shall divide the spoil with the strong; because he hath poured out his soul unto death: and he was numbered with the transgressors; and he bare the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors”, Isaiah 53:12. The prophet is giving reasons why God’s Servant will be recompensed by His God. First, it is because He “poured out his soul unto death”. The giving up of His life was the ultimate surrender to the will of God, for He was “obedient unto death, even the death of the cross”, and merits the ultimate exaltation. Second, because “He was numbered with the transgressors”. This was the ultimate disgrace, and is met by the ultimate honour. Third, because “He bare the sin of many”, the ultimate burden, and is rewarded by a weight of glory. Fourth, because “He made intercession for the transgressors”, the ultimate act of forbearance is rewarded by the ultimate reward of having some of those He prayed for, surrounding Him for all eternity. So the ultimate disgrace is being crucified, and that between two thieves, as if He is no different. He who had not come to “steal, and to kill, and to destroy”, like a thief, John 10:10, but rather to give life to men, is given the same punishment as thieves.

The Lord had already quoted these words Himself before His arrest. “And he said unto them, When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye any thing? And they said, Nothing. Then said he unto them, But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip: and he that hath no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one. For I say unto you, that this that is written must yet be accomplished in me, And he was reckoned among the transgressors: for the things concerning me have an end. And they said, Lord, behold, here are two swords. And he said unto them, It is enough”, Luke 22:35-38.

The Lord is clearly preparing His disciples for changed circumstances after He had been crucified. During His ministry He had been with them, and provided for them, no doubt largely through the women who followed Him and “ministered unto him of their substance”, Luke 8:3. But now He is going away, and things are going to be different. Before, they had only briefly gone into Gentile territory, but they would soon be sent into all the world. They would now need to provide for themselves, as Paul did with his tent-making, and they would need a purse for money, and a scrip or provisions bag. Until they made converts, who would be responsible for supplying their needs, 1 Corinthians 9:14, they would need these things. Moreover, the constraints of God’s law would not be present in the lawless world of the Gentiles as they were in Israel, so they would need a sword to protect themselves from the perils on their journey. Now the start of this change was His arrest, trial, and execution, all of which would be unjustly done. The prophet had foreseen what would happen, and foretold that He would be tried by the lawless, sentenced by the lawless, and slain as if He were lawless.

John does not record the insults that those around the cross flung at the Holy Sufferer, but the other three gospel writers do, as represented by Matthew, as follows:

Matthew 27:39,40
And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, and saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross.

And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, and saying- thus is fulfilled the prophecy of the psalmist when he wrote beforehand of the experiences of Christ: “But I am a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people. All they that see me laugh me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head, saying, ‘He trusted on the Lord that he would deliver him: let him deliver him, seeing he delighted in him'”, Psalm 22:6-8. Despite all this provocation, the Lord did not rebuke, threaten, or revile. “When he was reviled, he reviled not again; when he suffered he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously”, 1 Peter 2:23. Peter gives this as a prime example of the fact that He “did no sin”, verse 22. When under the greatest stress from crucifixion, and the most provocative statements from those who mocked and jeered Him, He remained passive, and confidently rested in His Father’s will. The holiest of saints would have given way, but not He. It is said of Moses that he was “very meek, above all the men which were upon the face of the earth”, Numbers 12:3. Yet he “spake unadvisedly with his lips” because the people had “provoked his spirit”, Psalm 106:33. No such thing happened with Christ, despite the most severe provocation.

Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself- this goes back to His first public passover appearance, when He said, (having purged the temple because it was a den of thieves), when asked what His authority for thus purging it was, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up”, John 2:19. There was nothing in that statement about Him destroying the temple. In fact, He was using a figure of speech, and likening His body to a temple, which the Jewish authorities would destroy by causing His death, with its dissolution of spirit, soul, and body.

They sarcastically suggest that if He can destroy and build a temple in three days singlehandedly, He can surely remove a few nails from His hands and feet and walk free. But they are using the word “save” in a physical sense, whereas the reason why He willingly remained on the cross was to save men’s souls.

Far from mocking Him, they should have realised that His prophecy had come true, and they were in the process of ensuring His death in the most horrid way. This should have convicted their conscience, but they are too hard-hearted at this point to allow this to happen, seemingly.

If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross- now another matter that came up at His trial, and the one for which He was being crucified, namely His claim to be the Son of God. They seem to think that if He is equal with God, (and the name Son of God signifies this, as He made plain in John 10:30,33,36), then He can do what He pleases, including release Himself. What they do not realise is that it was not so much the nails that fastened Him to the tree, but His great love for His Father’s interests. And His Father’s interests included, amongst other things, the salvation of men. He had spent His entire ministry showing without a shadow of a doubt that He was the Son of God, and the majority had not believed Him. Simply making a dramatic gesture would not convince them. He had brought Lazarus from the grave, is that not enough proof?

27:41,42
Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, He saved others; himself he cannot save.   If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him.

Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, He saved others; himself he cannot save- now it is the turn of the chief priests, scribes and elders. They cannot deny that He saved others as far as physical diseases were concerned, (and that was a very significant admission), but they here suggest that His power was limited, and did not extend to helping Himself by physically saving Himself from the cross. At the beginning of His ministry the Lord quoted a proverb, “Physician heal thyself”, and this is what they are in effect saying to Him now.

If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him- the mocking of the passers-by was directly at Him, whereas the chief priests are not so much talking to Him as to the crowds, (note that they speak in the third person, “he”, whereas the passers by said “thou”), making statements which they hope will convince them that His claims were false, so that they are not inclined to side with Him. What would be the consequence if some two million pilgrims suddenly became convinced that He was being wrongly executed? They reason that if He does not come down from the cross, then His claims were bogus. In fact, the reverse is true, for His right to eventually reign as King of Israel rests on the work of the cross. There can be no glory without the sufferings. The apostles learned this when, on the Mount of Transfiguration, the conversation between Christ, Moses, and Elijah was His decease, not His reign, Luke 9:31.

Note the repeated attempts to get Him to come down from the cross, and to save Himself. Does the Devil realise that he has over-reached himself, and what he dreads, even the precise fulfilment of Scripture, is happening?

27:43
He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God.

He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God- how close this comes to the words of the psalmist, “He trusted on the Lord that he would deliver him: let him deliver him, seeing he delighted in him”. On the one side there is His trust in God, and on the other, God’s delight in Him. How sad that they are making these statements sarcastically. They see His remaining on the cross as vindication of their sentence on Him, and to their minds it proves He was a fraud. For these mockings are a mirror image of His trials, where the questions addressed were whether He was the destroyer and rebuilder of the temple, or the King of Israel, or the Son of God. And the latter claim, to be the Son of God, (and “I am the Son of God” is their climax), and then be exposed as false, vindicates them, so they think, for executing Him as a false prophet and a blasphemer.

But then the soldiers joined in, as Luke tells us:

Luke 23:36,37
And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, and saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself.

And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar- the soldiers, being pagans, would not appreciate the finer points of what the chief priests were saying, but they enter into the spirit of the occasion to make sport of Him, as they had done in the Common Hall.

They had offered Him vinegar and gall, and vinegar and myrrh, but now it is just the simple drink they had with them. As if to say that He was no better than a common soldier. It seems as if they came towards Him with a drink, and then at the last moment withdrew it, thus cruelly teasing Him. Such is the callous heart of man. And this sort of treatment has been repeated down through the centuries, as His people have been subjected to cruel oppression. As He warned His disciples, “Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also”, John 15:20.

And saying, If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself- here is the sixth class of mockers. As soldiers, they are used to the idea of the successful battle commander being made Caesar, for it was the soldiers who chose him. So if this one is king, He must have some extraordinary ability to escape difficult circumstances, and turn the situation around. What they did not and could not understand was that the Holy Sufferer had no intention of saving Himself from the sufferings of the cross. They had been allotted to Him in eternity, and prophesied of Him in times past. To seek to escape would overturn Divine and eternal counsels. He did indeed pray to be “saved from death”, Hebrews 5:7, but only in the sense of being brought into resurrection the other side of death. He was “obedient unto death, even the death of the cross”, Philippians 2:8.

Note the soldiers do not ask Him to save them, as the malefactors did, for they did not think they had need of it, being on the dominant side as Romans. They think only in terms of political salvation, but when Paul wrote to the believers in Rome he made clear that salvation was from sin and self.

Even those crucified alongside of Him reviled Him. At first both of them did so, but then there came a change, and they disagreed with one another, and then one turned to Christ:

Matthew 27:44
The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth.

Luke 23:39
And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us.

And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him- as Matthew tells us in the quotation given above, both malefactors reviled Him at first, but then a great change came over one of them, and their destinies changed also. If the mutual enmity of Herod and Pilate was overridden by their enmity for Christ, so here the suffering of these two men was less than their mockery of Him. They see mocking Christ as a distraction, taking their minds off their pain. So they caused Him more pain, and themselves less. This is selfishness typical of the unbeliever.

Saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us- they mocked Him because of the claim His accusation made for Him. If He really was the King of the Jews, He must have great power and influence, even if it was only to persuade the centurion in charge of the execution to halt the proceedings. Let Him demonstrate the truth of His claim, starting with saving Himself and them.

23:40
But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation?

But the other answering rebuked him- so there came a great difference between these two men in the closing hours of their lives. We can tell what made the change by listening to what the second man said. A seeker after the truth will learn to rebuke the wrong thoughts of the natural mind, and realise that the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God.

In verse 32 Luke had used the word “heteros” for “other”, for that is the word which emphasises the difference between the two malefactors and Christ. He was pure and righteous, they were other than that. He still uses this word here, for despite his search for the truth the man is still different to Christ. But he is also to a certain extent different to the first malefactor now, because he is becoming inclined towards Christ.

Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? The rebuke centred on his lack of fear of God. He was about to be plunged into eternity, and face the judgment of God; was this not reason to fear God? “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom”, Proverbs 9:10. The fact that he rebuked his fellow-malefactor showed he was beginning to have strong and robust ideas about sin and the judgment it will receive. The condemnation he speaks of here is being condemned to death, but he realises there is something beyond the judgment of men. The administration of justice is often faulty in the hands of men, but the judge of all the earth shall do right, Genesis 18:25. Those who do not believe there is a God must also believe that justice will never be done. This is counter-intuitive.

23:41
And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss.

And we indeed justly- this man now realises, on the brink of death, that his punishment is just. He must now believe that sin should be punished, even if the sin in question is his own. When a man starts to have a right view of sin, and that it must be punished, he is on the road to blessing.

For we receive the due reward of our deeds- before, he would have done everything to escape justice, and give reasons why he should not be punished. He was a thief, and might have argued that he needed to steal to survive. Now he realises that “Thou shalt not steal” means what it says, and that transgression of this law has its consequences. He now has an enhanced sense of the seriousness of sin. By due reward the man means what the Romans had determined that a thief should suffer. The law of Moses said, “If a man steal an ox, or a sheep, and kill it, or sell it; he shall restore five oxen for an ox, and four sheep for a sheep”, Exodus 22:1. So restitution of the stolen property was the punishment and the deterrent; to slay a man for stealing was to devalue the punishment of death for murder. The punishment must suit the crime, so in that sense the punishment of crucifixion for stealing was unjust. Perhaps this shows that the malefactors had done more that simply steal. We may be sure that the just judgment of God will ensure that every sin reaps its due punishment in eternity. This man, however, came into the good of Divine forgiveness whilst he had time and opportunity.

But this man hath done nothing amiss- by saying this he spoke more than he knew. As far as he was aware, the charge against Christ was baseless. Had he noted the difference in attitude and speech of the man on the central cross? “Father, forgive them” spoke volumes to him, and he was the first to be converted through those words, which would explain why they were spoken out loud. But he is not the last, for many have found the forgiveness of sins and peace with God through the One who spoke them, and His sacrificial work on the cross. What of my reader? Do you know the forgiveness of sins through the redeeming blood of Christ?

But we need not rely on the imperfect testimony of this man, for we have the perfect testimony of the Word of God. Wrote the apostle John, “And ye know he was manifested to take away our sins; and in him is no sin”. The word came from heaven on more than one occasion, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased”, Matthew 3:17; 17:5. Would the Father have said that if there was any trace of sin in His Son? He lived in disreputable Nazareth for thirty years, yet no defilement spoiled Him. He moved in public ministry amongst men for three and a half years, exposed to relentless pressure from both the Devil and men, yet in no instance was He found wanting; always He was “holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners”, Hebrews 7:26. John could also write, “this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world”, John 3:19. The presence of the undiluted holiness of Christ in this world was outright condemnation of its sin, and clearly showed God’s attitude to it.

Notice that John does not write “in him was no sin”, although that is true, but “in him is no sin”. He is not referring simply to the past. Rather, he is saying that at whatever moment we look at Him, past, present, or future, the only conclusion we can come to is that in Him is no sin. John is probing His nature and character, and telling us that there is no sin of any sort there.

Note how John, (the man of insight), links the Person and the work when he writes, “in him is no sin”, and “to take away our sins”. Peter, (the man of intention), does the same when he writes, “Who did no sin”, and “who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree”, 1 Peter 2:22,24. And also Paul, (the man of intellect), who wrote, “He hath made him to be sin for us”, and “who knew no sin”, 2 Corinthians 5:21. We could compare the three sacrifices that are linked together as being most holy, (that is, they meet the approval of a thrice holy God), Leviticus 6:17. They are, the meal offering, telling of Christ’s nature, (John’s view); the sin offering, telling of His being made sin, (Paul’s view), and the trespass offering, speaking of the way He took account of the faults of others, (Peter’s view). No wonder God specifically mentions in that verse that leaven, (a symbol of corrupting sin), is to excluded from those offerings, for no suggestion of sin must spoil our thoughts of Christ and His work. The repentant thief, although unaware of these precious truths during most of his life, is enjoying them now in eternity.

23:42
And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.

And he said unto Jesus, Lord- notice he does not address Jesus as King, although that was the title on the cross, and although he was going to speak of His kingdom. Where does he gain the truth that Jesus is Lord? Can it be that he saw through the taunts of the priests and people, and realised that those titles they gave Him were in fact true? Why else would He be heard addressing God as His Father, and asking for forgiveness for them? And this was just one indication of His attitude to what He was being subjected to. When He was reviled, He reviled not again, as Peter wrote later. No word of anger, bitterness or cursing passed His lips. Someone who could ask for forgiveness for those who crucified Him must be of a different order of character altogether. He is totally in control of Himself, and the malefactor becomes convinced that this is because He is Lord, as the titles used of Him suggest. If He is Lord, then He is worthy of our faith and submission.

The acknowledgement of Christ as Lord is an essential part of response to Christ. The apostle put it like this, “The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart: that is the word of faith, which we preach; that if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. For the scripture saith, whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him. For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved”, Romans 10:8-13. This acknowledgement of His Lordship contains within it a recognition of personal unworthiness and sin, the starting-point of true repentance.

Remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom- if He is King He must have a kingdom, and since He has been taunted with the titles “King of the Jews” and “Messiah”, His kingdom must be destined to be set up on earth, and this man wants to have a part in that. He takes the humble place, for he does not presume to have a position in the kingdom, but simply asks that he might be remembered by the King, leaving it to Him to decide his destiny. The mother of Zebedee’s children wanted a prominent place in the kingdom for her sons, Matthew 20:20,21, and she was rebuked for it, but this man is content to just be in the kingdom. Those who genuinely come to Christ in faith do so with humility, owning that they are not worthy of the least of His blessings.

23:43
And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise.

And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee- his humility meets a ready response from the Saviour. He has asked for nothing in the present, only a future remembrance, but he is given a present blessing which would merge into eternal glory. He was hesitant, but there is nothing hesitant about the reply, prefaced, as it is, by the word of certainty, “Verily”.

To day shalt thou be with me in paradise- so the man’s confidence in the Lord is justified, for he now learns that not only does He have a future kingdom, but controls the destiny of men. The fact that the Lord knew that both of them would be dead before the day ended would confirm this. We read in the Book of Genesis that Joseph was able to interpret the dream both of the butler and the baker, and explain their respective destinies, but he had no control over those destinies. Here we see that Christ’s kingship extends to the control of men’s future.

So the promise to the dying thief was that when he died, He would go to the place of comfort, as would Christ. The word paradise was borrowed from the Persian, and became the Hebrew word “pardes”, meaning “park, or forest, or orchard”. The idea is that of the pleasant grounds surrounding a splendid palace, in which one may walk and enjoy its delights, just as Adam did in the Garden of Eden before he fell. So the thief, by Divine grace, is granted to walk in the pleasure gardens of his Lord, and will no longer steal, because he will have all he needs to satisfy him.

Notice how this shows that there is consciousness after death, or the promise would have no meaning or value. Men say they cannot know what there is beyond death. But they can, for God has given us His word which bears testimony about these matters. If men remain in ignorance it is because they reject God’s word. As the Lord Jesus indicated, it is not someone back from the dead who will convince men, but the Scriptures, Luke 16:31.

We now note what John has to say about those who stood by the cross:

John 19:25
Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.

Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother- this is the occasion foretold by Simeon when he said to Mary, “a sword shall pierce through thine own soul also”, Luke 2:35. The Catholic system calls Mary “Redemptrix”, claiming that she is able to mediate salvation. This is blasphemous. There is one mediator, not two, even “the man Christ Jesus”, and He gave Himself a ransom for all, so there is no need or room for anyone else, 1 Timothy 2:4. Redemption is by the blood of the Lamb, 1 Peter 1:19, but Mary is not on the cross dying, but beside it, no doubt weeping.

The other reference to Mary in John’s gospel emphasises that links with Christ must be spiritual, for the Lord had said to her, “Woman, what have I to do with thee, mine hour is not yet come”, John 2:4, so spiritual relationships with Christ are established through His death.

In Matthew chapter 12:46-50, when His mother and His brethren wanted to speak with Him, He replied, “Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother'”. Note that every true believer is brother, sister, mother, as is shown by the singular verb “is”. It is not that some believers are brothers, some are sisters, and some are mothers. Note the parallel passages in Mark 3:31-35 and Luke 8:19-21, which show that to hear the word of God and to do the will of God are vitally linked.

The same title that He gave to His mother at the wedding in Cana, He gives to her now that He is on the cross. It was a title of respect, for the Lord Jesus honoured His earthly mother and legal father, and thus magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, for the command to honour father and mother is the first commandment with a promise attached to it, Ephesians 6:1-3. And yet for all that He was hung upon the cross as if He were a stubborn and rebellious son who would not obey the voice of his father or the voice of his mother, see Deuteronomy 21:18-23.

The last mention of Mary is in Acts chapter 1:14, where she is found in the upper room waiting for the Spirit to come on the day of Pentecost, when she, along with all believers of this age, would be united to the Lord Jesus in a far higher relationship. “Mine hour is not yet come” indicates a time when this relationship would be initiated. At the cross earthly links are broken, Galatians 2:20, and at Pentecost spiritual links are established, 1 Corinthians 6:16; 12:13.

It is interesting to note that He goes to a marriage where a natural relationship and joining is enacted, and yet He implies by His word that natural relationships must give way to spiritual ones at the appropriate moment. We should ever hold natural relationships in their proper place, and not allow them to hinder love to Christ. He Himself said, “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me”, Matthew 10:37. Yet at the same time the apostle condemns those who have no natural affection, 2 Timothy 3:3, so we should keep these things in their proper balance.

Notice also that Mary is found in the room praying with the others as they waited for the Spirit of God to come. They were not praying to Mary, nor was she praying for them. They were all praying to God.

And his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene- only those standing by the cross before Christ died, (whether standing near or far off, Matthew 27:56), whose name was Mary are given a name. So He is surrounded by those whose name means “bitter”. After He has died Salome is named, Mark 15:40. She, Mary the mother of James, and Mary Magdalene, bought sweet spices after the bitterness of the cross was over, Mark 16:1.

The name Mary is the equivalent of the Old Testament Miriam. Was Miriam, (meaning “bitter”) named because of the bitter affliction in Egypt under Pharoah? Yet she sang in triumph on the banks of the Red Sea, Exodus 15:20,21, for the people had been saved from their affliction.

The waters of Mara were made sweet after the tree was cut down and thrown into them, Exodus 15:23-25.

Naomi asked to be called “Mara”, for, she said, “The Almighty hath dealt very bitterly with me”, Ruth 1:20,21. Yet she was soon to hold an ancestor of David, Solomon, and Christ in her arms, Ruth 4:16,17. So bitter as the experience of standing by the cross was to these women, the bitterness would turn to joy after He was raised from the dead.

It is very unlikely that we should understand “His mother’s sister” to be “Mary the wife of Cleophas”, or else there would be two sisters named Mary in the same family at the same time. (Cleophas should not be confused with the Cleopas of the Emmaus road, Luke 24:18). This means there were four women and one man beside the cross. And there were four soldiers and a centurion also. God had His representatives at the cross as well as Caesar. The soldiers clearly do not think that these five are any threat to the process of crucifixion.

We must admire the courage of these women and John to stand by the cross, for there were not only common bystanders there jeering, but chief priests, and scribes also. To associate with Christ was very brave of them. It must have been a great solace to Christ to see them there. All believers are called to suffer with Him, 2 Timothy 2:12. And Paul wrote of the sufferings of Christ that he was able to share, Colossians 1:24.

19:26
When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son!

When Jesus therefore saw his mother- later on, as described in Psalm 22:9,10. He would think how He had been cast on the Lord from the womb, and lived a life of utter dependence. (It is possible to trace allusions to the cries from the cross in Psalm 22). Now He will commit His mother to the care of another, having fully discharged His responsibilities to her as her son. He had honoured His father and mother, yet His days were not long upon the earth, as the promise attached to that commandment said, Exodus 20:12. He forfeited His rights under the law, for He was made a curse, and the blessing was withheld from Him.

We see from this incident that His dealings with His mother in John 2:4 and Matthew 12:46-50 were not a slight upon her, but the maintaining of righteous principles. Relations with Christ can only be spiritual, they cannot be natural.

It could be said that He is identifying Himself as the Seed of the woman at this point, the fulfilment of that first promise in Eden. He is about to bruise the serpent’s head.

And the disciple standing by- this is usually thought to be John. In the upper room He was leaning on the bosom of Jesus; here he is standing by the cross of Jesus; in John 20:4 he is running to the tomb of Jesus; in John 21:22 he is waiting for the coming of Jesus. In Revelation 1:17 he is seen falling at His feet.

Whom he loved- this does not mean that the Lord loved John but did not love, say, Andrew, for He said to them all that He loved them as His Father loved Him, John 15:9. It means that John is so aware of the love of the Lord for him, that he feels free to describe himself in this way. It was John who later wrote, “We love him because he first loved us”, 1 John 4:19. We ought to notice that in John 20:1, where we read of “Simon Peter, and…the other disciple, whom Jesus loved”, the expression “whom Jesus loved” applies to Peter as well as to John.

He saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son! His care for His mother will extend beyond His death. One of the features of the last days is that men will be “without natural affection”. He is requiting His parent, as Paul exhorts us all to do, 1 Timothy 5:4.

“Behold thy son” did not mean He was no longer her son, but meant she had gained another son. He was confident that John would be a true son to her, as indeed church history says he was, caring for her until her death.

19:27
Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home.

Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home- it seems that all the apostles were lodging in or near Jerusalem at this time, see 20:2. Was it at Bethany, which would be another reason why Mary of Bethany is not at the cross? They may have been in separate houses, though, for it seems Mary Magdalene had to run to find Peter, then to find John, suggesting he was elsewhere, no doubt to avoid all being arrested at one place.

Possibly Mary Magdalene moves away at this point, (for Matthew 27:55,56 describes her as being at a distance), and the other two accompany Mary home to where John was staying. She would not want to stay alone with the soldiers.

It is unlikely that a fisherman from Galilee would have his own house in Jerusalem, so it says much for whoever he was staying with that it was called “his own home”. The expression “every man went to His own home”, John 7:53, is different to “took her to his own home”. The former uses the word for house, the latter simply means John’s own things, meaning, probably, that John took Mary to a place he called his own at that time. Many pilgrims stayed in Jerusalem for the passover.

We notice now the reference to the darkness found in Matthew, Mark and Luke, but not John. Apart from anything else, this will silence the mocking of those around the cross, and enable the Holy Sufferer to do His work of sin-bearing without interference.

Matthew 27:45
Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour.

Now from the sixth hour- this is Jewish time and we would call it twelve noon. So it begins the period when the Eastern sun is at its hottest. But the heat of the sun was nothing compared to the heat of the wrath of God which He is about to endure. The sun was darkened at this time, so relieving the two malefactors of the intensity of the heat, but for the one on the central cross there was no relief at all. He must be pre-eminent even in that detail.

There was darkness over all the land- the time is daytime, but it is turned into darkness. This is what Psalm 22 anticipated, for the words of Christ as written beforehand in that psalm are, “O my God, I cry in the daytime, and thou hearest not; and in the night season, and am not silent”, verse 2. From the sixth hour to the ninth hour is daytime, but it became a night season as darkness shrouded the scene. It was not just like night-time, but it was really a night season for Him, for that was what those hours were in character, as darkness descended over Him.

Matthew, who writes about Christ as King, says the darkness was over the land, for it is Immanuel’s Land, Isaiah 8:8, and it is draped in sackcloth, mourning the impending death of the King.

Mark, who writes about Christ as Servant, says “there was darkness over the whole land”, with the emphasis on the extent of the darkness. No-one, anywhere, could work, whilst the Servant of the Lord is performing His greatest service. He had already forbidden any to carry a vessel through the temple courts, Mark 11:16, thus establishing Himself as the sole burden bearer, and here He is doing the work of bearing sin. The darkness would no doubt hinder if not halt the work of the priests in the temple courts, but the supreme sacrifice was being offered outside the city walls, and the God who is not prevented from seeing by darkness, was taking account of that. Interestingly, the matter of taking animals for sacrifice came up when the plague of darkness was on Egypt, Exodus 10:21-26. The darkness resulted in Pharoah being forced to allow animals for sacrifice to be taken into the wilderness. Here, God Himself has provided the sacrifice, and it is offered in the darkness.

Luke emphasises that the darkness was over the whole earth, for the Son of man has jurisdiction over it all, and can, if He chooses, put a stop to the activities of men whilst He is at work.

John does not tell us of the darkness, for he concentrates on what he witnessed himself, and whilst he would know it was dark, he was pre-occupied with caring for Mary at home. Just as Israel had light in their dwellings whilst the land of Egypt was plagued with darkness, Exodus 10:23, so John had the light of the glory of Christ in his soul as he comforted Mary. On passover night all except those sheltered by the blood of the lamb were distraught with sorrow, as their firstborn sons all died. Yet Mary’s firstborn Son is about to die, and He the Lamb of God. How she must have sorrowed!

Unto the ninth hour- this was the hour of prayer in the temple, as Acts 3:1 informs us. We learn from the next verse, and the psalm it quotes, that the holy sufferer’s prayer was not answered during those three hours, although it was answered afterwards. It was also the time of the offering of the evening sacrifice consisting of a lamb. The nation persisted with its rituals, because they did not realise that the true evening lamb was suffering outside the city walls. It was especially on that first day of unleavened bread that the Chagigah, or peace offering was brought by godly Israelites.

We often speak of the three hours of darkness as if they were three hours of sixty minutes each. But the Jewish day was from sunrise to sunset, and was always reckoned to have twelve hours, as we see from the Lord’s words, “Are there not twelve hours in the day?” John 11:9. That period of time was divided into twelve equal parts. So in the summer time the hour was a maximum of 71 minutes long, and in the winter time was a minimum of 49 minutes. The emphasis in the expression “from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour” is not on the number of minutes, but on the things associated with the two times mentioned. There were Divinely set limits on the suffering of the Saviour. He did not need to have the day lengthened miraculously as Joshua did when he was fighting the King of Jerusalem and his allies, Joshua 10:13. The darkness came when the sun was at its brightest, at noon, and the light returned when the sun was beginning to decline, so in fact the day was virtually shortened by three hours, such was the ability of the greater than Joshua. Joshua’s name means “Jehovah the Saviour”, and is testimony to the saving power of God, and is the equivalent to “Jesus”. But Jesus does not simply bear the same name as Joshua, but He fills out the name, for He is Jehovah the Saviour, as Matthew makes clear, Matthew 1:21-23. No wonder He does not need extra time to “save his people from their sins”, for He has Divine resources at His disposal, and the shortening of the hours of the day does not prevent Him from finishing the work.

27:46
And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, my God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?

Mark writes, “And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? Which is, being interpreted, “my God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?”

And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? So Matthew says the cry was made “about the ninth hour”, whereas Mark says “at the ninth hour”. Who was right? They cannot both be; or can they? Notice that Matthew says, “Eli” was the word used, whereas Mark says it was “Eloi”. Matthew says “that is to say”, whereas Mark says, “being interpreted”. Matthew does not need to interpret for his first readers, who would be Jews, (for it is usually thought that Matthew wrote for the nation of Israel in the first instance). As Jews they would know what the words meant, for they were in Hebrew, the language of Israel and the Old Testament. Matthew simply transposes them into his account.

Mark, however, has to interpret the words, even for Jews, for they are in the Chaldean language. He has to translate them so that they may be understood in New Testament times and in the Greek New Testament. So it is quite possible that there were two cries, one after the other. One was at the ninth hour, and one was about the ninth hour. And since they were cries uttered out of a sense of forsaken-ness, and therefore in the darkness, (for the darkness loses is point if He is forsaken when it is light as well), then Matthew’s cry must have been just before Mark’s. If this is the case, we need to search for the significance.

Matthew’s Gospel presents to us the King of Israel as He associates with His people. It is fitting therefore that He, as their King, should cry in Hebrew, the national language. The language, moreover, in which the Old Testament is written, and in particular, that the prophecies are written in, for the most part. The nation is being confronted with the reality of what their sin has done, for their rightful King has been abandoned by God. Yet therein lay their hope, for He ever identified Himself with His people, and even whilst they are rejecting Him He is working for their restoration to favour with God.

When the nation of Israel was about to enter the land of Canaan, the Lord said to Moses, “Behold, thou shalt sleep with thy fathers; and this people will rise up, and go a whoring after the gods of the strangers of the land, whither they go to be among them, and will forsake me, and break my covenant which I have made with them. Then my anger shall be kindled against them in that day, and I will forsake them, and I will hide my face from them, and they shall be devoured, and many evils and troubles shall befall them; so that they will say in that day, Are not these evils come upon us, because our God is not among us? And I will surely hide my face in that day for all the evils which they shall have wrought, in that they are turned unto other gods”, Deuteronomy 31:16-18.

And so it came to pass, for they entered the land, and went after the gods of the heathen. Centuries later, the Spirit of the Lord came upon Zechariah the son of Jehoiada the priest, and he said, “Thus saith God, Why transgress ye the commandments of the Lord, that ye cannot prosper? Because ye have forsaken the Lord, he hath forsaken you”, 2 Chronicles 24:20. The response of the people was to conspire against him, and stone him to death in the courts of the Lord, verse 21.

The sign that God had forsaken them was that they were taken into captivity, and another prophecy came to pass which said, “Because thou servedst not the Lord thy God with joyfulness, and with gladness of heart…the Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand”, Deuteronomy 28:47,49. So it was that the Chaldeans came and took the people into captivity, and they were surrounded by those who spoke the Chaldean language. The passage from chapter 2:4 of the Book of Daniel up to chapter 7:28, was originally in the Chaldean language, and so was Jeremiah 10:11.

So when the Lord uses the Chaldean language for His cry, as Mark records, He is highlighting the fact that the nation had once been in captivity for serving other gods, and they had become used to hearing the Chaldean language. And this is in Mark, the servant gospel, for they had served other gods and not the Lord. How ironic that the one who had indeed served the Lord “with joyfulness, and with gladness of heart”, was the one who was forsaken. He did not serve other gods, for He says twice over, “My God, my God”, thus emphasising that even though His God had forsaken Him, He had not forsaken God. Israel were the opposite, for they were forsaken because they did forsake God.

That is to say, my God, my God- whether in Chaldean or Hebrew, the meaning is the same. This is a declaration of dependence, as He endures the wrath of God in the hours of darkness. God had always been His Father, for He was “that eternal life, which was with the Father”, 1 John 1:2. He had become His God, however, when He was conceived. Psalm 22:10 reads “Thou art my God from my mother’s belly”. It was when He became incarnate at His conception that His relationship with the Father was given a new dimension, and He can now begin to address His Father as His God, the one on whom He depended as a man. Now that dependence is being shown to its greatest degree.

This expression is also one of submission. When He came into manhood, Christ accepted the headship of God, 1 Corinthians 11:3, a relationship involving subjection. Under the supreme trial of the wrath-bearing, will His submission falter? The fact that it did not is clear from this verse, for twice over He affirms that God is still His God, and He recognises His claims over Him as His Son in manhood. Adam in ideal circumstances was found to rebel and be insubject. Not so the Last Adam.

It is also an expression of devotion, for He, even in His hour of suffering, was a true worshipper, and did not move from total allegiance to His God. How trying it must have been to Him to be in extreme sorrow, when the psalmist said, (and it is a Messianic psalm), “Their sorrows shall be multiplied that hasten after another god”.

In the patriarchs we have the fore-shadowing of His sufferings, and in the prophets we have the foretelling of the sufferings, in such passages as Isaiah 53. When we come to the New Testament, we have the fact of the sufferings in the accounts in the four Gospels, and then the forth-telling of the meaning of it all in the Epistles. But in the Psalms we have the feelings of the sufferings, as in poetic form the trauma of Calvary is expressed.

Why hast thou forsaken me? Notice that the being forsaken is still continuing, for these words are a direct quotation from Psalm 22:1, and that psalm goes on “Why art Thou so far from helping me”, so the suffering was ongoing at that point, although soon to end. So it should not be translated, “why didst thou forsake me?”

Is there any final answer to this question? Who can ever understand why it was the will of God that the Son of God should be abandoned of His God? How can He who is “in the bosom of the Father”, John 1:18 be said to be forsaken? Especially as the “is” of that quotation has the force of “ever is”. It is a position that cannot be given up. At whatever point we view Christ, whether in eternity or time, and even upon the cross, He is in the bosom of the Father, for this is an expression that tells of the unique relationship He has with the Father as His Only-begotten Son.

Psalm 22 presents to us the sin-offering aspect of the work of Christ at Calvary, beginning as it does with this cry as one forsaken of God. Something of great moment must have happened if the Son of God’s love, His only-begotten, was caused to ask why He had been forsaken. And indeed it had, for He had been “made sin”, as 2 Corinthians 5:21 declares.

We are helped to understand this a little by reference to what happened when a sin-offering was brought in tabernacle times. The sinner brought his animal, and laid his hands upon it, thus identifying himself with it, and acknowledging that he indeed was a sinner. From then on, the animal was reckoned to stand in the stead of the sinner, and the man’s sin was attributed to it. In fact, since the word for sin and sin offering is the same, to be a sin offering means to be made sin. (This is the basis of Paul’s word that “God hath made him to be sin for us”, in 2 Corinthians 5:21). Whatever the sin deserved is inflicted upon the animal, and not on the man. So it was that the offering is killed beside the altar of burnt offering, but is not laid upon it. Its blood having been shed, and poured out at the base of the altar, it is taken outside the camp and burnt on the ground. The fire of God’s wrath consumed it, so that in figure the sin was no more.

Now each of the vessels of the tabernacle was the support for something else. The ark supported the mercy-seat; the lamp-stand supported the lamps; the altar of incense supported the censer; the table supported the loaves; the laver supported the water, and finally, the altar supported the sacrifices laid upon it. So it is that the person of Christ is the support of His work. So the altar represents the person of Christ as the one who is able to undertake the work of sacrifice. And the bringing of the sin-offering to that altar to be killed recognised that fact.

But the major part of the sin-offering was burnt on the ground, and not on the altar at all. So the offering is disconnected from the altar, suggesting to us that in His sin-offering work Christ is dealt with as if He is not the person He is, for He is standing in as the substitute for others, and has been made sin. He does not confess those sins as if they were His own, but He does have attributed to Him that which is totally contrary to Himself personally. But since God is “of purer eyes that to behold evil, and canst not look on iniquity”, Habakkuk 1:13, He had to turn away. God says, “But your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear”, Isaiah 59:2, hence He must distance Himself from His own Son.

However, He is still the person He ever was, for the apostle Paul, when speaking of the purpose of God to bless us, spoke of Him as “He who spared not his own Son, but freely delivered him up for us all”, Romans 8:32, so He was still His own Son, even though, as the sinner’s representative, and made sin, He was abandoned by God. But it only lasted as long as the three hours of darkness, for after they were ended, He then said, “Father”. The sense of desertion was over, for the sins had been borne. It only remained for Him to die, and rise again, so as to introduce those who believe into the good of His death, in association with Him in resurrection.

We are also helped to understand what happened in the darkness by reference to the experience of the scapegoat on the Day of Atonement. It was banished to the land of separation and desolation, bearing as it did, in figure, the tremendous load of Israel’s sins. Having heard the sins confessed by Aaron over the head of the goat, the nation sees them carried away, and no doubt many in Israel mused upon the fact, so graphically presented to them, that sins do indeed separate, and they do mean that, if unforgiven, those sins will consign the sinner to the ultimate place of forsaken-ness. God made provision, however, so that the goat might experience the isolation, whilst they could enjoy the continued presence of God amidst the camp of Israel. We see the fulfilment of this at Calvary, where the lamb of God bore away the sin of the world. This is not to say that the whole world is therefore free of its sin. Rather, it means that all the sin has been answered for, and those who believe enter into the good of it.

As we can see from Leviticus 23:29, any in Israel who failed to afflict their souls, (meaning repentance), and cease from work, (meaning resting in faith), on the Day of Atonement, were to be cut off from the nation. If in Israel’s case they could opt out of the blessing, in the case of men now they need to opt in.

So Aaron sent the goat away from the gate of the tabernacle which faced east, and the fit man let it go. The one removed the sins from the camp of Israel, the other ensured that the sins were sent to a place of no return. This reminds us of the psalmist, who rejoiced that “as far as the east is from the west, so far hath he removed our transgressions from us”, Psalm 103:12. We are glad it is as far as the east is from the west, for that is an infinite distance. If it had been as far as the north is from the south, then that would be a limited distance, and our sins might return to haunt us.

The goat as it wandered in the desolate place was largely unaware of its situation. It may have been nervous, but would soon become used to its plight. Not so with the Lord Jesus at Calvary. So intense was the suffering He endured because He was forsaken of God, and became the object of His wrath against the sins He was taking responsibility for, (for to “bare sins”, means to “take responsibility for sins”), those hours of darkness and abandonment were limited to just three. But into those hours was compressed an infinite amount of suffering, because an infinite God was satisfying Himself infinitely. No wonder there is wrung from the lips of the Lord Jesus that most heart-rending of cries, “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” The goat bore its load of sins until it died, whereas the Lord Jesus carried the load of sins until He emerged from the darkness, for He was in full fellowship with His Father when He gave up His spirit in death. He endured the darkness and the abandonment that His people might know the light and glory of heaven for eternity.

We learn from Psalm 22 that during those hours of darkness the Lord was crying to His Father. Such was the intensity of His call, that He describes it as roaring. We should notice that Psalm 22 contains no confession of sin, so it is not David’s personal experience that is being described. The suffering in the psalm is uniquely Christ’s. This is how the psalm continues:

Psalm 22:1-5

Why art thou so far from helping me- as a dependent man, the Lord Jesus could always count on the support of His Father. The promise of the Father to Him was “I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son”, Hebrews 1:5. These were words originally spoken about Solomon, 2 Samuel 7:14, but “a greater than Solomon is here”, Matthew 12:42; if the words were true of Solomon, how much more so of Christ. All that a dutiful son may expect his father to be in terms of support and resources, God had been to Him. God had been His God, as He moved in lowly dependence before Him. But He had been a true Son to His Father, and that gave great pleasure to God.

We are often reminded of the contrast between God’s words to Israel in Malachi’s day, and His word to Christ on the banks of the Jordan. In Malachi we read of God saying, “A son honoureth his father, and a servant his master: If I then be a Father, where is mine honour? And if I be a Master, where is my fear?” Malachi 1:6. As a result of Israel’s failure as a nation in this regard, (and remember it was God’s national son, Exodus 4:22), God went on to say, “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of Hosts”, verse 10. How different was the scene at Jordan, when the word came, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased”, Matthew 3:17. And He would go on to honour Him and serve Him faithfully, for He came not to be ministered unto, but to minister.

At the end of Malachi’s prophecy, God promises to spare Israel, “as a father spareth his own son that serveth him”, 3:17. Yet the language of Romans 8:32 is, “He that spared not his own Son” What has happened? Certainly not a breakdown of the relationship between Father and Son; that could never be. But a new situation has arisen, where the Son is standing in the place of sinners as the one made sin, and God’s attitude must necessarily take account of that. So it is that the Divine help He was afforded during His life, seems now to be withdrawn temporarily.

And from the words of my roaring? We read of God that His arm is “not shortened that it cannot save, neither his ear heavy that it cannot hear”, Isaiah 59:1. But now it seems that in relation to His own Son, His arm is not stretched out to save when He calls for help; nor does His ear seem to be open to His cry. It is not that His prayer is not fervent enough, for the expressive term “My roaring” tells of the most intense of cries. If it were not for the fact that He has been made sin, His prayer would have been answered long before. The writer to the Hebrews speaks of the strong crying and tears of the Saviour, Hebrews 5:7, and this is a prime example.

O my God, I cry in the daytime, but thou hearest not- notice the deep feeling expressed in the “O”; He is directly addressing His God, and pleading, not so much with the intensity of prayer as in verse 1, but the constancy of it. As far as the clock was concerned, it was daytime, and He constantly appealed to His God, such is the reality of His need, and His confidence that His need could be met. He is not asking to be delivered from the experience He was going through, but to be enabled to endure it. He had said to His disciples, “The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it?” John 18:11, so He was not desiring to be relieved of the suffering, but to be enabled to pass through it with spiritual success. And even though His prayer seemingly met no response, in reality it was otherwise, for He can say in verse 21 “Thou hast heard me”. So we are to understand “Thou hearest not”, as meaning “Thou gavest me no indication that thou wast hearing me”.

And in the night season, and am not silent- although it was day as far as the clock was concerned, it was night as far as the supernatural darkness was concerned. Scripture tells us of great darkness that came over the earth when the Saviour was hanging upon the cross. Darkness within strictly confined limits, (from the sixth to the ninth hour, Luke 23:44), and therefore Divinely sent and controlled. As a result, the sun was darkened, verse 45. So the darkness was not that of an eclipse, (which cannot occur at full moon anyway), but was brought about by heaven’s intervention. The sun was still shining, but the darkness intervened. Is this not a parable? The Sun of Righteousness was still shining in all the brightness of His glory, but the thick darkness of our sins clothed Him in sackcloth.

Whilst the Saviour was on the cross in the darkness, the priests were preparing to offer the incense at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour, Acts 3:1. This incense was unique, for no man was to make anything like it, Exodus 30:38. Yet this was only a symbol. The true incense of prayer was offered on the cross, and there is no prayer like His.

But thou art holy- here we have the first of several “buts” in the psalm. Each has its own shade of meaning. In verse 3 there is the “but” of the refusal of an unspoken, unacceptable alternative. In verse 6 the “but” of contrast, for Israel had been delivered and He has not been, thus far. In verse 9, the “but” of faithfulness, even though as yet not delivered, He continues on with undiminished trust in His God. In verse 19 the “but” of an appeal. In verse 24 the “but” of recompense, for we read, “but when he cried unto him, he heard”.

So the “but” of verse 3 is that of an unspoken and unacceptable alternative. Faced with a situation of extreme trauma, when earnest prayers seem to go unanswered, many a saint might, if only for a fleeting moment, entertain wrong thoughts of God. Not so this Holy Sufferer. He banishes the thoughts before they arise. For Him, to sin is not an option, and to doubt the goodness of God, even when passing through this situation, would be to sin. But His holy mind will have none of it, and He immediately ascribes holiness to God. By saying this He is safeguarding God’s honour, seeking God’s interests, and securing God’s praise, as the next phrase goes on to indicate. After all, how can it be proper to praise a God whose dealings are less than holy?

O thou that inhabitest the praises of Israel- the blood of atonement enabled God to dwell amongst His people for a further year, even though they in many senses were unclean, Leviticus 16:16. Christ is conscious that His blood is that which will enable God to dwell with His people for ever, so He must go through with the work. But there is more than that. What if He failed God by attributing to Him wrong motives, or failure to help those in need? How that would spoil the praises of the righteous, for as they were rejoicing in the just dealings of their God, doubt would be cast upon those dealings if His own Son thought Him to be less than righteous. Perhaps before the darkness had come, the voices of the temple-choir had drifted across the air. How He would feel the fact that even whilst the worshippers were rejoicing in the courts of the Lord, He Himself was consigned to the desolation and loneliness of Calvary. Their joy tried His soul in His sorrow.

Our fathers trusted in thee- as He thinks of the praises of Israel, He remembers it is passover time, the celebration of the great deliverance from Egypt, when God had heard the groanings of the children and had come down to deliver them, Exodus 3:7,8. How they had sung on the banks of the Red Sea! That first recorded song in the Bible is testimony to the saving power of God when He delivers His helpless people. And He is part of that people, a True Israelite, for He says “our” fathers, thus associating Himself with them. Yet He is seemingly forgotten.

They trusted, and thou didst deliver them- note in these two verse the repetition, as if the matter is constantly occupying His mind. Their trust was not misplaced, for deliverance came. He is sure that His confidence is not misplaced, (for to think otherwise would be to sin), but it does not meet with the same response as Israel’s trust did.

They cried unto thee, and were delivered- now the emphasis is on their cry, as before it was upon their trust. They cried because they trusted, and they received the answer to their cry. God said, “I have surely seen the affliction of my people which are in Egypt, and have heard their cry by reason of their taskmasters; for I know their sorrows; and I am come down to deliver them”, Exodus 3:7,8. “Affliction…heard their cry…their sorrows…am come down to deliver them”. Yet what of His affliction, His cry, His sorrows? Where was the “come down to deliver” for Him?

They trusted in thee, and were not confounded- their trust in God was rewarded, and they were not embarrassed by any delay in the deliverance. Yet His deliverance was seemingly not at hand. Such were the feelings of the Lord Jesus, recorded beforehand, as He hung alone in the darkness.

In seeking to understand a little of the mystery of Christ’s abandonment by His God, we are helped if we consider a little more the contrast between the Burnt Offering and the Sin Offering in the Levitical system, as follows:

Acceptance or rejection
In the burnt offering there is a question of acceptance, for the acceptableness of the offering was transferred to the offerer when he laid his hands upon it. How gratifying it must have been to read the words “it shall be accepted for him”, Leviticus 1:4. How much more gratifying for us to know that because of Calvary God has caused believers to be accepted in the Beloved, Ephesians 1:6. All that the Father finds delightful about His Beloved Son is attributed to His people; we are graced in Him.

The sin offering was different, however, for now the unacceptableness of the offerer is dealt with by being transferred to the offering, so that atonement for sin can be made. The apostle Paul had this side of things in mind when he wrote “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him”, 2 Corinthians 5:21. These words are an echo of what is stated in Leviticus 16:9, where the words “offer him for a sin offering” can be literally rendered “make it sin”. Who can tell what it meant to Christ to be made sin; to be reckoned by God as if He were sin itself, and to be treated accordingly?

The fire making or destroying
In the burnt offering the fire is said to make the offering, for it is “an offering made by fire”, Leviticus 1:9. As the flame fed upon the carcase, there was caused to ascend heavenwards that which spoke to God of Christ. As the flame progressed from one part to the other, (for the parts of the animal were laid in order, not at haphazard), the varied excellencies of Christ came before the Father in all their acceptablenes. The head would tell of His intelligent devotion; the legs His patient progress; the inwards His heart-affection, and the fat His energetic determination to please His Father in all things. At Calvary these things, that had been so delightful to His Father during His life, were now surrendered in holy sacrifice.

With the sin offering, however, the flame consumed the carcase, destroying it so that it was utterly done away. This is what Christ has done by His sacrifice, for “once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself, Hebrews 9:26. The expression “put away” meaning to abolish or destroy. Hebrews 13:11,12 interprets the fire for us. It was nothing less than suffering. The bodies of beasts burnt outside the camp find their counterpart in Jesus suffering without the gate. With this difference, however, that the animal was dead when it was burnt, but Christ suffered before He died, and in those hours of darkness upon the cross endured what no tongue can tell. Every faculty was alert and alive to the pain. His senses not at all dulled by sin as with us. He endured unimaginable horrors at the hand of His God because of our sins. The penalty was not one whit lessened because it was the Son of God who was paying the awful price. The wrath was not less fierce because of who it was that suffered under it. God said He would spare Israel “as a man spareth his own son that serveth him”, Malachi 3:17. Yet here is the Son beyond all sons, who had served beyond all others, and He is not spared! As the apostle Paul wrote in Romans 8:32, “He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?”

Voluntary or compulsory
The burnt offering was a voluntary offering, for “of his own voluntary will” is the language of Leviticus 1:3. Christ came willingly to Bethlehem, stooping to take the servant’s form and to be made in the likeness of men. His willingness took Him further still, for He humbled Himself even unto death, and that the death of the cross, Philippians 2:8. His devotion was unmistakeable, for coming into the world He said, “Lo, I come, (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God”, Hebrews 10:7. Christ went willingly to Calvary, for although men “led him away”, it is also true that He “went forth” to that place to do the Father’s will, John 19:16,17.

The sin offering was compulsory, however, for “let him bring”, is the decisive and immediate requirement of God, Leviticus 4:3. Sin made its demands on Christ, and He would not rest until the obligation laid upon Him to settle the matter to His Father’s glory was accomplished. He could say “But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do”, John 14:31. That He has satisfied every Divine requirement regarding sin is seen in the fact that He has sat down on the right hand of the One whose will He had promised to do, Hebrews 10:12. He who is the brightness of Divine glory, and the exact expression of the essence of God, had purged sins in such a glorious way that He could sit Himself down on the right hand of God in all His majesty with the utmost confidence, Hebrews 1:3.

Sweet savour or intense displeasure
The burnt offering was a sweet savour offering, God’s nostrils being delighted by that which spoke to Him of Christ. When Noah offered his burnt offerings after the flood, it is said that the Lord smelled a sweet savour, Genesis 8:20,21. Literally these words could be rendered, “a savour of rest”, or “a soothing fragrance”. After looking upon all the turmoil and unrest of the pre-flood world, God could at last rest in what spoke to Him of Calvary. After all the distress to His heart, when men’s imagination was only evil continually, how soothing for Him to enjoy the fragrance of Noah’s sacrifice, anticipating as it did the effects of the work of Christ.

The sin offering was not like this, however, for there is no mention of a sweet savour with it. Sin is hateful to God, and gives Him no pleasure. Surely it gave God no pleasure to judge His Son. It is true that Isaiah said “Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him”, Isaiah 53:10, but this means that it was God’s good pleasure, His determining will, to do this thing. A convicted criminal may be “detained at Her Majesty’s pleasure”, but we may be certain that Queen Elizabeth derives no enjoyment from that situation, but it is her sovereign pleasure nonetheless. Because Christ was made sin, He must needs be treated by God as if He is that detestable thing. From that standpoint there was no pleasure for God in the matter.

Nearness or distance
The burnt offering was burnt on the altar, which became known because of this as the altar of burnt offering, Exodus 40:29. This was the place where God promised He would meet with His people, Exodus 29:43. The altar becomes the point at which God, sacrifice, and people meet. Such is Calvary, for did not the Lord Jesus say, “And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me”, John 12:32?

The major part of the sin offering, however, was burnt outside the camp, the place of rejection. So the burnt offering emphasised the nearness of Christ to the Father as He undertook the work of sacrifice, whereas the sin offering highlighted the distance at which Christ was put because of our sin. As the prophet said about Israel, “But your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear”, Isaiah 59:2.

Heavenward or downward
The burnt offering was lifted up onto the altar, the blood was sprinkled round about upon the altar, and a sweet savour ascended up from the altar, so everything was elevated heavenwards. Now the “burnt offering gospel”, is the gospel of John. It is that gospel which emphasises the relationship between the Son and the Father typified so wonderfully by the burnt offering. The gospel, too, which tells of the upward journey of Christ via the place of sacrifice.

He speaks to Nicodemus of ascending to heaven, John 3:13, then speaks of being lifted up on the cross, as the brazen serpent had been lifted up, verse 14. He speaks of giving His flesh for the life of the world, then asks, “What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before?” John 6:51,62. He refuses to allow Mary to touch Him, because He was not yet ascended to the Father, John 20:17. (Her contact with Him must be a spiritual one, forged once He had returned to His Father and sent down the Spirit from thence). Yet His conversation with Mary took place in the garden of the place where He was crucified, John 19:41, thus linking together the sacrifice and the ascending. He speaks of His ascent in the place of His sacrifice. Just as the angel who appeared to Manoah and his wife ascended up in the flame of the burnt offering, Judges 13:20, may we not say that in a grander way, Christ has ascended in the flame of His sacrifice? Yet John does not record the ascension, as if to indicate that the return of Christ to heaven was to him a foregone conclusion.

With the sin offering, however, all was downward. The animal was burnt on the ground, (except the fat which was burnt on the altar), the blood was poured out at the base of the altar, (except what was sprinkled before the vail, or on the altars), and the fire consumed the carcase until all that was left was a heap of ashes on the ground. How low Christ was prepared to go for us! Not content with descending to earth, He humbled Himself still further to the depths of suffering at Calvary. But He who went so low, has been taken up so high, for the same God and Father who required His obedience, has “also”, as well as doing that, highly exalted Him, Philippians 2:9.

Whilst all these things are true, it is also instructive to notice that God was careful to preserve the integrity of the person of Christ even in these Old Testament illustrations. God is a jealous God, jealous of His own glory and that of His Son. We see this in the following ways:

First, the sin offering is killed in the same place as the burnt offering, on the north side of the altar, and before the Lord, Leviticus 4:24. The same place witnessed the death of two very different sorts of sacrifice. Calvary, too, witnessed the death of one who combined in His person the burnt offering aspect of things and also the sin offering side.

Second, we find that although the major part of the sin offering was to be burnt up outside the camp in the place of rejection and loneliness, the fat was to be burnt as a sweet savour on the altar of burnt offering, Leviticus 4:8-10.

Third, we read that the sin offering was to be burnt where the ashes of the burnt offering were poured out, in a clean place, Leviticus 4:12. The ashes of the burnt offering had been collected with due ceremony and deposited in a clean place outside the camp, Leviticus 6:11, and it is in this selfsame place that the sin offering was burnt, so that when the fire had done its work, a pile of ashes remained that was a mixture of burnt offering ashes and sin offering ashes. Could anything more graphically preserve the integrity of Christ, in that even when dealing with sins in the place of abandonment, He was associated by God with that which spoke of full acceptance? God spared not, but it was His own Son that He spared not. God gave to the horrors of Calvary, but it was His only begotten Son that He gave, John 3:16.

May the Lord help us to have an enhanced appreciation of these things, so that we may offer to our God the intelligent and adoring worship He so much desires from our hearts. “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ”, 1 Peter 2:5.

We now return to Matthew’s narrative.

27:47
Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias.

Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias- we see now why Matthew and Mark need to ensure that we know exactly what the Lord meant when He uttered the words. It is vital that the link with Psalm 22 be established in our minds. These bystanders, however, seem to mistakenly think that He is calling for Elias, or Elijah, to come to save Him. (This shows that they are responding to the cry “Eli”, and not “Eloi”, for surely they would not mistake the latter for Elijah). They seem to have no idea that there is a connection with Psalm 22.

Malachi foretold that Elijah would be sent “before the coming of the great and terrible day of the Lord”, Malachi 4:5. Even the association of Elijah with the day of judgment does not seem to disturb these men. Elijah was indeed noted for great deliverances, but his services were not needed here. After all, more than twelve legions of angels stood ready to assist Christ if He called for them, but the call never came, Matthew 26:53. The reason it never came is found in the next verse of that passage, “But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be?” The carrying out of God’s will as detailed in the Old Testament was of paramount importance, and deliverance from suffering was not on His mind at all. The only deliverance He asked for was to be brought into resurrection.

It is possible that since the name Elijah can be translated “God Himself”, that those standing by watching the proceedings thought He was asking for God Himself to come and save Him. The priests had said, “He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God”, so perhaps the bystanders thought He was calling for God Himself to intervene in some way.

27:48
And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink.

And straightway one of them ran- there are five cries that come in quick succession just before and just after the hours of darkness finished. The first two are questions, (assuming there were two similar cries), “Why hast Thou forsaken Me?” The third is an implied request, “I thirst”. The fourth is a statement, “It is finished”. The fifth is a committal, “into Thy hands I commend My spirit”.

And took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar- perhaps the spunge was part of their equipment, to wipe their hands from the blood of the men they had crucified. If this is the case, we find that the blood of Christ and cheap wine are associated together. And that is all men think of the blood of Christ. God describes it as precious, men value it little; in fact, on the same level as cheap wine. In fact, the blood of all three men may have been on the spunge, telling us they thought His blood no different to that of the malefactors. The writer to the Hebrews warns the nation that they were counting the blood of the covenant an unholy thing, Hebrews 10:29. Such behaviour, as the writer goes on to say, merits vengeance from God.

And put it on a reed, and gave Him to drink- John tells us, (and we should remember that by this time he would have returned to Calvary), that the soldier put the spunge on hyssop, thus telling us what the reed was made of. It also suggests that the cross was not very high, for hyssop is a small shrub and would not have long branches.

The accounts of Matthew and Mark, (Luke does not record the incident), seem to read as if the giving of a drink is in response to the cry “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani”, but we know from John’s account that the statement “I thirst” came soon after that cry. Nevertheless is it possible that the cry of Christ was difficult to decipher, (remember His tongue is cleaving to His jaws, Psalm 22:15), so some think He is calling to Elijah, but others may have confused “Sabacthani” with the Latin word “bacchari” which means “to celebrate the festival of Bacchus”, the Roman god of wine. With uncouth insensitivity they think He is suggesting a party, hence the offer of wine.

27:49
The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save Him.

So we have the mingling here of the response to the cry of abandonment, which some misunderstood as a call for Elijah to help Him, and the statement, “I thirst”. Does this indicate that the cries were very close together?

We now need to revert to John’s account to get the sequence.

19:28
After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst.

After this- there are over three hours between verses 27, when He committed His mother to John, and this verse. John makes no mention of the mockery of the bystanders, (he is more interested in those who were sympathetic as they stood by), or of the conversation with the repentant thief, or the darkness, or the cry “Eli, Eli, lama, sabacthani, Why hast Thou forsaken Me?” We could explain the absence of reference to the last two, because John is concerned to tell us only what he witnessed, and he no doubt was with Mary during the hours of darkness, only returning to Calvary when it ended. John’s sensitive spirit recoiled from the railing of men, including that of both thieves at first. His theme is the burnt offering aspect of the death of Christ, so he does not emphasise the desertion because that emphasises Christ’s sin-offering work.

Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished- the word “accomplished” is the same as that translated “fulfilled” in this verse, and “finished” in verse 30. The cry “It is finished” is the last phrase of Psalm 22, just as “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me” is the first phrase of that psalm. So what is finished takes in all that the psalm speaks of, whether His sufferings or His ever-expanding glories. In anticipation of the fulfilment of everything, the Lord knows that all things are accomplished in the “now” of Divine insight. It is a characteristic of John’s gospel to highlight the knowledge of the Lord Jesus, just as the head of the animal for the burnt offering was specially mentioned. He is acting with Divine intelligence as to what satisfies God. He had spoken in anticipation in John 17:4, “I have finished the work thou gavest me to do”. The work was given Him from the Father, but was foreshadowed in the Old Testament scriptures.

Now He is going to speak in anticipation again. In order to announce He has finished the work He needs His throat to be refreshed. Psalm 22 is His own description of His condition, and He says there, “My strength is dried up like a potsherd; and my tongue cleaveth to my jaws”, verse 15. His prayers had been described as roaring in Psalm 22, so His throat was no doubt sore. This will prevent Him crying out in triumph, which He fully intends to do. He refused drink to relieve His own sufferings, but called for a drink now so that men might hear clearly and plainly that the work of sacrifice was over, and they need not suffer for their sins.

In Psalm 22 Christ is concerned lest four things prevent Him from announcing that His work is finished. They are the sword, the power of the dog, the lion’s mouth, and the horns of the unicorns.

The sword
God has put a sword into the hand of those who rule. The apostle Paul spoke of these things when he wrote, “Let every soul be subject to the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: for he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil,” Romans 13:1-4.

So power has been given to rulers to do four things: To execute those who murder; to punish those who resist their authority, (for those who do this resist God); to protect decent citizens, and in that sense be a force for good, and praise those who abide by the law.

Now Pilate, representative of the power of Caesar as he was, had made decisions about two men. He had convicted Barabbas of murder, insurrection, and robbery, Mark 15:7; John 18:40, yet had released him. And he had, (against his better judgment, John 18:38), convicted Jesus Christ of insurrection, for this was what the Jews accused Him of before Pilate, with the words, “We found this fellow perverting the nation, forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that he himself is Christ a King”, Luke 23:2. It was also the implication behind the accusation over the cross, “This is Jesus, the King of the Jews”.

Now if the death of Christ is the direct result of Pilate using the “sword”, then it will go down in the record books that He was an evil-doer and an insurrectionist. The only way of avoiding this is for Christ to lay down His own life, thus keeping the initiative. It was His soul that was delivered from the sword, for His soul-longing was to obey the command of His Father to lay down His own life. He is not asking to be delivered from the sword of Divine Justice spoken of in Zechariah 13:7.

The power of the dog
We have been told of the dogs in Psalm 22:16, and here we meet them again. There it was in connection with Him being crucified, as they pierced His hands and His feet, and gambled for His clothes. Now they have power of a different sort. The Jewish authorities would soon ask Pilate that the legs of the victims be broken to hasten their death, because the next day, that began at 6pm, was drawing near. These Gentile dogs have the power to wield the club that will break Christ’s legs, and cause His almost immediate death, for He will no longer be able to push Himself up so as to breathe.

The lion’s mouth
We have been told of those who were lion-like, in verse 13, the princes of this world. But now the prince of this world is mentioned, the one who the Lord Jesus prophesied would come. We know from Hebrews 2:14,14 that this one had the power of death in Old Testament times. This was because men had a sinful nature, and as such were in the domain of Satan, for the wages of sin is death, and they were in bondage to him because of their fear of death. This is not true of Christ personally, but He is acting as representative of sinful men, and has been made sin. Satan thinks he has power over Him, and asserts that power with his mouth. In other words, accuses Him before God. He is the accuser of the brethren, Revelation 12:10, and uses every opportunity and excuse to do so. That Satan has not the power of death over Christ is true, but the impression will be given that it is so, unless Christ keeps the initiative, and is strengthened to lay down His life of Himself, and not through external pressure.

The horns of the unicorns
Despite not having received any answer to His pleadings thus far, the Lord Jesus is confident that His God has heard, and will answer at the moment of His choosing. That moment is about to come. The unicorn was a wild ox, and a group of such animals are here pictured as lowering their heads for the final charge at their victim. We read of bulls of Bashan in verse 12, symbolising the ceremonially clean but morally unfit priesthood. Here they are again, but this time they are exposed in their true character as wild, fierce and vicious. They had already shown that to be the case, for we read that the chief priests “were the more fierce”, as they accused Him before Pilate, Luke 23:5. Their fierceness is coming to a climax, for they are concerned lest the bodies hang on the cross after the end of the day, at the twelfth hour. So they “besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away”, John 19:31. Their request was granted, and the soldiers brake the legs of the malefactors, “but when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not His legs”, verse 33.

Unknown to the priests, the request of Christ had been granted, strength had been given Him, and He had not only cried “It is finished”, but had given up His spirit to God, John 19:30.

So it was that He did not die by the sword of Caesar as if He was a malefactor; His death was not hastened by the Roman club; He was delivered from the mouth of the lion, and the horns of the unicorns did not impale Him and cause His death. His trust in God had been vindicated, His work had been completed, and the sin-bearing was over.

Returning to our passage in John:

That the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst- He will only ask to be relieved somewhat, (a) after His sin-bearing is over, (and it is, for He now reverts back to saying “Father”), and (b) so that He may fulfil the last scripture that is outstanding. It is a vital scripture, and He is intent on fulfilling it. It is not that some scripture foretold that He would say these words, (as, for instance, Psalm 22:1 foretold His cry “Eli, Eli…”), but the scripture to be fulfilled is the whole of what was written in that psalm, not only about His sufferings, but also His glory. They are about to be completely finished, and He needs to declare this. He had come into the world with the intention of doing God’s will, Hebrews 10:5,7, and now He leaves the world announcing He has done it.

19:29
Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth.

Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar- the Lord had been offered wine or vinegar before. In Matthew 27:34 the soldiers gave Him “vinegar…mingled with gall”. Then they crucified Him, verse 35, so presumably the drink was offered before He was put on the cross. But when He tasted what it was, He would not drink. Gall is poisonous, and He was destined to die by crucifixion, not poisoning. This may be the same vinegar they gave Him at the end, but then it was without the gall, and He accepted it. Then in Mark 15:23 we read, “and they gave Him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but He received it not”. If this is a different drink, then it was possibly that which the “daughters of Jerusalem” provided out of compassion for the victims on the cross. The soldiers, realising He would not have His life cut short, offer Him this drink, but He will not have His senses dulled, for it is His soul, (that is His person in its entirety), that is to be made an offering for sin, Isaiah 53:10, and He will go into the suffering fully alert. He has transactions with God to go through with in the hours of darkness, and He wishes to be fully aware of everything. This also ensures than none of His people can suffer more pain than He. He can sympathise fully. Then there was the drink that the soldiers offered Him mocking Him. “And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar, and saying, “If thou be the king of the Jews, save thyself'”, Luke 23:36.

So there was the wine of mercy; the wine of sympathy; the wine of mockery, and now the wine of necessity. He receives it because it will serve His purpose.

That the vessel was full of vinegar shows it was not the vessel from which the other drinks had been taken. It was just vinegar, therefore, and had no other ingredients. It was purely to whet His throat for the final cries.

And they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth- hyssop was a small shrub that grew on walls. This shows the Saviour was not very far from the ground, or else the hyssop branch would not reach. Solomon “spake of trees, from the cedar tree that is in Lebanon, even unto the hyssop that springeth out of the wall”, 1 Kings 4:23. Notice the “even unto”, which we may compare to the “unto…even” of Philippians 2:8. The mighty cedar tree would symbolise Christ in His majesty, (“in the form of God”), whereas the lowly hyssop would remind us of His humiliation, even unto death on a cross. John does not quote any scripture about this incident, for the words of Psalm 69:21 had been fulfilled when the soldiers offered Him vinegar and gall at the start of the crucifixion.

19:30
When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost.

When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar- instead of a throat dried like a potsherd, and His tongue cleaving to His jaws, making it difficult to articulate words, His throat and mouth are refreshed, and He is able to cry with a loud voice, (as the other gospels tell us He did, Matthew 27:50; Mark 15:37). He had spoken “Eli, Eli…” with a loud voice, but that cry was to His God. This cry must reverberate around Jerusalem.

What is it that is finished? Consider the following:

1. The sacrifices are finished
Not because they were faulty, but because they were temporary, and now they are rendered obsolete by the supreme sacrifice. “It” would indicate the whole range of sacrifices. With regard to these it is said, “He taketh away the first that he may establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9. Just as Christ had purged the temple of its sacrifices on former occasions, so now again, and for the last time, He renders the temple system outdated.

For three hours the temple rituals had been hampered, if not stopped, by the thick darkness that had covered the earth. Now the light has returned, and the sacrifices could resume. But as they did so a voice rings out to tell that they were now obsolete.

The gospel writers are careful to document the time at which things happened at Calvary, so we know that the time from His crucifixion to the end of the hours of darkness was from the third hour to the ninth, Mark 15:25,33,34. It was during this period, from the offering of incense at the third hour, to the offering of it again at the ninth hour, that the worshippers would be bringing their sacrifices, whether they be burnt offerings, meal offerings, peace offerings, or sin offerings. Yet at the end of it all, there sounds out a loud cry across the temple courts, and amazingly, it comes from the Man on the central cross. “It is finished”, He declares, or “It is fulfilled”. The will of God expressed in sacrifices and offerings has been brought to its climax, and now, with a word, He “taketh away the first, that he may establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9. And it is by that will that believers have been perfected by His one offering. We see how important it is, then, for Him to have strength, not only to cry this cry with loud voice so as to reach the temple courts, but also to commit His spirit to God, laying down His life in wholehearted surrender to His Father’s will.

2. The Scriptures concerning the suffering of Messiah are fulfilled
As He said to the disciples after His resurrection, “all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me”, Luke 23:44.

3. The work given Him to do is accomplished
He had declared the Father in all the variety of His attributes. Nothing of what God is has not been expressed by Christ.

4. The battle with the forces of darkness is over
He has triumphed, for He is about to give up His own life, showing the Devil’s power is broken. He foretold that as a result of His lifting up on a cross the prince of this world would be cast out, John 12:31. This will be finally enacted when the Devil is cast into the lake of fire, Revelation 20:10. In the mysterious ways of God he is still allowed some liberty. One reason for this is that God’s children may show their growth in Divine things by overcoming him by the use of the Word of God, 1 John 2:14.

And he bowed his head- even though His strength had been dried up, yet He is refreshed enough by the vinegar not only to cry out in triumph, but also to deliberately bow His head before He gave up His spirit. Normally the head would drop after the life was ended, but Christ shows His total control of the situation by this simple act.

The word for “bow” is also used in Hebrews 11:34, where it is translated “turned to flight”. It was faith which caused the Philistine army to be put to flight by David, having fought and defeated Goliath. So here, for “Goliath” has been defeated, and his army of evil forces routed utterly.

The Saviour said that the foxes had holes, (where they went to rest in the daytime), and the birds of the air have their nests, (where they go to rest in the night-time), but the Son of Man had not where to lay His head. Now He lays His head to rest whilst hanging on the cross, the only resting-place heartless man gave Him.

And gave up the ghost- by “ghost” is meant the spirit of man. It is written in the Old Testament, “There is no man that hath power over the spirit to retain the spirit; neither hath he power in the day of death: and there is no discharge in that war; neither shall wickedness deliver those that are given to it”, Ecclesiastes 8:8. So it is not in the power of man to retain his spirit. Even if a man commits suicide, he still does it in God’s permissive will. He has not gained the initiative, even though he might think he has. It is God that gives men breath, Daniel 5:23; Acts 17:25, and only at the moment of His choosing does a man die.

The Lord Jesus is real man, and so is bound by this principle. But there is an over-riding principle, namely, that He had come to do His Father’s will, and His Father gave Him commandment to lay down His life of Himself, and not let anyone take it from Him. He would be bound by this principle, and, having authority to lay down His life, does so in obedience to His Father. He was obedient even to the extent of death on a cross, Philippians 2:8, even though that sort of death would usually render any other man unable to control his actions. With Christ it was different, for He was in total control.

Luke gives the actual words He spoke, for as a doctor, Luke was very interested in death, and carefully records the manner of this death, Luke 23:46. He is also very interested in the manhood of Christ, and part of what He took when He became man was the ability to die. He records that the Saviour said:

Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit- He not only commits His spirit in line with Psalm 31, but also commends it, confident that there is nothing that the Father does not find commendable about His spirit. He is confident also, in line with Psalm 16:9,10, that His soul and body will be preserved and watched over by His Father. His soul would not be abandoned permanently in hell, neither would God suffer His Holy One to see corruption as to the body.

It was the practice of godly Israelites to quote the words of Psalm 31:5 when they retired to bed after the day’s work was done, saying, “Into thy hand I commit my spirit”. Satisfied they had done God’s will during the day, they commit their spirit to God for safe keeping until the morning light. So it was with Christ in a far higher sense. He had worked the works of Him that sent Him while it was day, and now the night had come, John 9:4. Content that He has fulfilled His Father’s will in every detail, He confidently commits His spirit to God, safe in the knowledge that He will keep it until the morning light of resurrection, when He would take His life again.

At this point Matthew and Mark record the rending of the veil in the temple.

Matthew 27:51
And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent;

And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom- Matthew is impressed deeply by the things he is about to describe, and he calls out attention to them by the word behold. He wants us to lay hold of the significance.

After Matthew had begun to follow Christ, he made Him a feast in his house, 9:9-17, although he humbly does not tell us this, (although Mark and Luke do, calling him Levi). During that feast the Lord Jesus gave teaching on the great change that was brought about by His coming. The subject was raised by the disciples of John, who asked the Lord why John’s disciples fasted, and His did not. The answer was that there had been a change in God’s dealings with men. The law and the prophets were until John, Luke 16:16, so he was the last of the Old Testament prophets. Now that Christ had come God was dealing in grace not law. So if under John the disciples fasted, under grace His disciples rejoiced. And these two situations cannot be mixed, for it would be like putting a new patch on an old garment, or new wine in old bottles, (meaning wine-skins), for the new would ruin the old, and the new could not be held by the old. So Matthew learns in his own house about the ways of God with men in the past and the then-present. But he also learnt on the Mount of Olives that there were changes coming in the future as well, after the present age was finished.

So it is that Matthew delights to build up a picture for us as he relates historic events. For instance, he tells us how that Christ went into Egypt as a child, then came back, (just as Israel had come out of Egypt), was baptised in the Jordan, and then went into the wilderness. This is in some ways different to Israel’s journey. True, they came out of Egypt, but they then went into the wilderness so that God could know what was in their heart, Deuteronomy 8:2, (the next verse was quoted by the Lord in His wilderness temptation). They then crossed the Jordan into the promised land. God knew what was in Christ’s heart before He went into the wilderness temptation, and He did not need to be tried by those experiences to see whether He was fit to go into the land. So Matthew is presenting comparisons and contrasts between the history of Israel and that of Christ, showing He can relate to the nation as its rightful king.

And so it is here, for Matthew sees that those things which happened when Christ died have deep significance. After all, surely the Creator of all things cannot die without creation responding. He gives to us the key to the way he is thinking by calling Jerusalem “the holy city”. Now Jerusalem was anything but holy when it cast out God’s Son. Nor was it holy when it persecuted the apostles. But one day the city will merit the title, and it is that day that Matthew has in mind.

Coming back to the veil of the temple, we read that it was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. This clearly indicates that a Divine hand was at work, for not only was it was rent from the top, but also the veil was so thick that no human hand could have done it. This was not the result of the earthquake, for the damage was very precise.

The rending of the veil is deeply significant in several respects.

First, it showed that the first tabernacle, (continued in the form of the temple), no longer had any standing before God. There were degrees of privilege in the earthly sanctuary, with the High Priest alone able to enter the presence of God within the veil, the priests able to enter the Holy Place, and the ordinary Israelite not able to enter either compartments. This was by design, for the division of the tabernacle into holy and most holy was a sign from the Holy Spirit that “the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest , while as the first tabernacle was yet standing”, Hebrews 9:8. By “first tabernacle” is meant the first compartment of the tabernacle, called the Holy Place. As long as that had a standing separate from the Most Holy Place, the priests could not enter right in to God. Since the presence of that veil meant the Holiest of All was not available to the priesthood, the virtual destruction of the veil meant that this situation has come to an end. The veil was Divinely ordained, and Divinely removed. The writer to the Hebrews calls it the time of reformation, 9:10. Earlier in the epistle he had spoken of a better hope, or prospect, even that of drawing near to God, 7:19.

To signify these things, not only was the veil rent by a Divine hand, (for only God can bring to an end what He Himself has brought in), but it was also rent in twain, so there was a completeness about the deed, and a signal that the whole system which revolved around the veil was finished with. The high priest had already rent his clothes, unwittingly telling of the end of the priesthood, and now the veil is rent to signify the end of the Levitical system as a whole.

Second, it tells of a completely new arrangement, for “that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away”, Hebrews 8:13. It is Matthew who tells us most about what happened when Christ gave up His spirit, for Matthew’s is the kingly gospel, and Christ is a King-Priest after the order of Melchisedec. His office does not depend on an earthly sanctuary.

Third, it tells of a better intercessor. In Hebrews 7 the writer also speaks of the Lord Jesus ever living to make intercession, and it is the altar of incense in the tabernacle that spoke of prayer being offered. Luke adds the detail that the veil was rent in the midst. This means that it opened up opposite the altar of incense, and since it happened at the ninth hour, the time of the offering of incense, the officiating priest may well have been standing there as it happened.

It is said that the Jews had hung two veils in the sanctuary, one cubit apart, because they were unsure from the details given in the Book of Exodus which side of the pillars it was suspended, and indeed where the pillars themselves were. So even if the veil that God recognised was rent, the way into the holiest of the earthly temple was still not open, and this because of the ignorance of the Jews. And so it is still, they may prepare to construct their temple, but they do so in ignorance of God as a nation.

God only knows of one veil, and that has been rent. The Jews had spare veils in the event of one becoming dilapidated, so they would soon have replaced the rent one. And Christendom is like this too, for instead of learning the lesson of the rent veil, they have replaced it with another of their own devising, the current system which is part Judaistic, part pagan.

Luke has his own way of noticing the rending of the veil, for he links it with the darkening of the sun, Luke 23:44. So the darkening of the sun called a halt temporarily to the ceremonies in the temple courts, and the rending of the veil called a halt permanently to them as far as God was concerned. And in between those two points Christ was made sin, in part “for the redemption of the transgressions under the first covenant, that they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance”, Hebrews 9:15, those who are called being Christian priests, and their eternal inheritance being the privilege of serving God in eternity.

Fourth, in Luke the veil and its rending is spoken of before the Lord had actually died, telling us in symbol that the way was open for Christ to enter heaven to begin His work of intercession. In Matthew and Mark the veil is said to be rent after Christ gave up His spirit, telling us in symbol that the way is now open for those to enter the presence of God who are in the good of His death; or as the writer to the Hebrews would put it, who enter “by the blood of Jesus”, Hebrews 10:19.

Fifth, in connection with the words of Hebrews 10, the believer now has free access into the presence of God “through the veil, that is to say, His flesh”, verse 20. So this give significance to the veil which hung across the path of the Old Testament priest. It was a sign that, because Christ had not yet come, there was a barrier to the presence of God. But once He had lived, and then given up Himself in death, then the barrier could be rent, thus ending the old system and introducing the new in Christ risen and ascended. So it was that when the Lord Jesus dismissed His spirit, and died, (for the body without the spirit is dead, James 2:25) the veil in the temple was rent in twain. This was a sign of heaven’s response to the giving up of the life of Christ. Now that He has returned to heaven, He Himself, considered as the one who lived and died upon the earth, is the means by which we enter into God’s presence. His life on earth and all that it implied does not represent a barrier, but rather a means of access. Hence we are said to enter through the vail, and not within the vail. “Within the vail” is an Old Testament expression, speaking of a situation that prevailed then, but which does not prevail now. There is no veil in the heavenly sanctuary, for it is all thrice holy, and has not the degrees of holiness that marked the earthly sanctuary.

And the earth did quake, and the rocks rent- notice that the veil is rent before the earthquake is mentioned. The veil was rent directly by God, and not indirectly by an earthquake. That is not to say that the earthquake was a coincidence, but that it was not the cause of the rent veil. After all, it would be most unusual for an earthquake to rend something from the top down. It is not that the structure of the temple collapsed and rent the veil that way. The rending was very selective.

Something of the severity of this earthquake is seen in that the rocks rent, signifying that the very layers of rock beneath the surface were ruptured. And this resulted in visible effects, for we read that the centurion saw what was done. And this was selective too, for Joseph of Arimathea’s tomb was hewn out of the rock, but that remained intact. The Jews would not have sealed a tomb that had an escape route out from it in the form of a path through the rock made by the earthquake. Nothing that was personal to Christ was rent that day; His garments were not rent, nor was His tomb.

Matthew is continuing to build up his picture. He has indicated the ending of the Old Testament era by the rending of the veil. Now he is reminding us that in a future day the earth is going to be shaken. Again we turn to the words of the writer to the Hebrews. “See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven: Whose voice then shook the earth: but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven. And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear: For our God is a consuming fire”, Hebrews 12:25-29. God spoke
at Sinai at the giving of the law, and the mountain quaked, and so did Moses. As a result, the people asked for someone to act for them, and God promised a prophet like Moses, Deuteronomy 18:18. This is fulfilled in Christ, as Peter made clear in Acts 3:22. Although the nation refused Him, He still speaks in grace from His exalted place in heaven, and there is no need for men to quake. But the time is coming when not only the earth but the heavens shall be shaken as Christ speaks in wrath, and then they shall have every reason to quake in fear.

27:52
And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose,

And the graves were opened- at the end of the time of tribulation, the first resurrection as it relates to Old Testament saints will take place, and this is a preview of it. We read, “And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth”, Revelation 11:16-18.

This is in accord with the prophecy of the Lord Jesus when He said, “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil to the resurrection of damnation”, John 5:28,29. Daniel had been told of this in the words, “and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”, Daniel 12:1,2. These two resurrections are one thousand years apart, and the first of them is the resurrection of Old Testament saints, prefigured by what happened when Christ died.

And many bodies of the saints which slept arose- so it is only saints who rise here, just as only saints will rise at the end of the Tribulation Period. Notice the testimony to the fact that there shall be a bodily resurrection. The world has not seen Christ in resurrection, but these resurrected saints were seen.

27:53
And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many.

And came out of the graves after his resurrection- so there is a link established between the raising of these saints and the resurrection of Christ. He must rise first because it is His resurrection that ensures theirs. Even though they came out after His resurrection, Matthew establishes that they did so in connection with His death. So to put both ideas together, these saints rise because He died and rose. And this is true of the resurrection of all believers.

And went into the holy city- as already noticed, this is the key to the passage, showing that Matthew is looking at the events he details as figurative as well as literal, for at that time Jerusalem was not actually a holy city. But it is holy potentially, for John foresaw that the new Jerusalem in eternity will be called “the holy city”, Revelation 21:2, and even the Millennial city will be called “holy Jerusalem”, verse 10. Such is the cleansing power of the blood of Christ that even the sin of crucifying their Messiah will be dealt with. When a man was found slain in the countryside, the city next to the slain man was responsible for discovering the murderer. We read of this in Deuteronomy 21:1-9. Under the law, the elders of the city nearest to where the man was slain were to offer a sacrifice to clear themselves of any suggestion of guilt. This the elders of Jerusalem did not do, which is why the apostle Peter, having charged the nation with the sin of crucifying their Messiah, called on his hearers to “Save yourselves from this untoward generation”, Acts 2:40, thus distancing themselves from the nation that had sinned so grievously.

And appeared unto many- the idea is that they manifested themselves to many. So presumably they had not long died, or else those in the city would not recognise them and the process would be meaningless. If Noah for instance came back from the dead, they presumably would not know who he was. But the point is that these were known to those to whom they appeared. This showed the reality of their resurrection, and gave a foretaste of what will happen just before Christ sets up His kingdom.

27:54
Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God.

Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus- they were not casual onlookers, but were keeping watch over the scene, no doubt alert for any attempt by His disciples to rescue Him from the cross.

Saw the earthquake, and those things that were done- they were watching Him, and watching for disciples, but God gave them other things to watch. Things, moreover, that could only be from heaven.

They feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God- the centurion and his soldiers would be superstitious pagans, and earthquakes would be thought of by them as intervention by the gods. Thus what they said may only have meant that they believed that Christ was one of the “sons of the gods”. No wonder they feared, for they had executed Him!

In Mark’s account what impressed the centurion was the way He cried out to give up His spirit. He writes, “And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God”, Mark 15:39. The centurion had seen many die by crucifixion, and he well knew that victims usually died of respiratory failure, unable to breathe fast enough to remove acid from their blood, and consequently with chest expanded so they could not speak. This One cries out loudly twice, showing He died of blood loss. He poured out His soul unto death, for the life of the flesh is in the blood.

In Luke the emphasis was on the character of Christ, for he writes, “Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man”. He would no doubt know somewhat of the circumstances of the arrest and trial of Christ, and all the surrounding circumstances have impressed him with the truth that he has been treated unjustly. Yet he himself had heard the prayer, “Father forgive them”, and realised that this was no ordinary man, for he did not react to injustice as ordinary men did.

Luke also tells us the following, “And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned”, Luke 23:48. By contrast, Mark tells us, “There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome; (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem”, Mark 15:40,41. So some only came to see “the sight” of men being crucified, whereas other came together because of the man on the central cross. They had served Him in His life, and now, with constancy of heart, served Him in His death. How comforting for Him to see them there in the closing minutes of His life, between the darkness going, and His death.

We now turn to John for the account of the request to Pilate that the bodies be taken down from the cross:

John 19:31
The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the  sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away.

The Jews therefore- the “therefore” does not follow on from the previous verse, but introduces the next incident John records. He says nothing of the exclamation of the centurion, just as he had not recorded the conversion of the repentant thief. He will not record favourable words, or unfavourable ones, such as the jeering of the bystanders. He wants to emphasise his testimony as an apostle and an eye-witness. In the final analysis, the assurance of the believer is based on the word of God, not the word of men.

Because it was the preparation- this is not the preparation for the passover feast, in the sense of the passover plus the feast of unleavened bread, “which is called the passover”, Luke 22:1, for that had already begun. Edersheim says that this phrase was never used by the Jews for the preparation for the passover. The passover had been sacrificed the previous afternoon, “between the two evenings”, that is, between 3pm, (when the sun started to decline), and 6pm, (when the sun set and three stars were visible). And the passover supper had been eaten that night.

This is a reference to the preparation of the passover, that is, the preparation for something during the eight-day feast begun on the passover day. The question is, what is it preparation for? Those who believe the Lord died on a Friday will say that it is the preparation for the normal Sabbath day. Passover, it is said, was on Thursday April 6th, in AD 30, or on Friday April 3rd, in AD 33.

That the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day)- the Scripture they had in mind reads, “And if a man have committed a sin worthy of death, and he be to be put to death, and thou hang him on a tree: his body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day; (for he that is hanged is accursed of God;) that thy land be not defiled, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance”, Deuteronomy 21:22,23. Only John tells us about the demand that His body be taken away before evening, “because it was the sabbath day”, verse 31. Scripture said nothing about the sabbath day in the command about removing bodies, for it applied to any day of the week, Deuteronomy 21:22,23. So why are the authorities concerned about the bodies being on the cross on the sabbath day? The answer is surely that Jerusalem is filled with pilgrims, hundreds of thousands of them. Luke has already told us that a great company of people followed the procession out to Calvary. They will have opportunity to survey the scene outside the city walls. If there are three victims dying in agony on crosses, they will be curious. And they will specially curious if they discover that one of them has the title “King of the Jews” over His head. Questions will be asked, and the priests are obviously concerned that there might be a popular rising against them once the people learn of their wicked dealings.

Besought Pilate that their legs might be broken- the Jewish authorities have no control over the crucifixion process, so have to ask Pilate to grant their request. The Jews ask for the body to break it, Joseph of Arimathea asked for the body to care for it.

The breaking of the legs would not only mean excruciating pain, but also would prevent the victims pushing themselves up so that they could breathe. Death soon came in those circumstances. God had seen to it that His Son had died by a means that did not involve the breaking of bones, as would be the case if He had been executed by the Jewish means, namely stoning. All His bones were out of joint it is true, for Psalm 22:14 says so, but not one was broken. God had seen to it that the nailing of hands and feet to the cross did not break any of His bones.

And that they might be taken away- they wish to rid the scene of the sight of these men. Hypocrites that they were, they would say it was because of God’s requirement. Really, it was because of their fear of the multitudes. Ironically, Christ was taken away, but by loving hands, to be laid, not in a hastily dug grave at the foot of the cross, but in a new tomb nearby.

19:32
Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him.

Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him the pathway of these men had been crooked and devious, and they had walked in sin. It might be thought fitting that their life should end with the breaking of their legs. However, this was only true of one of them now, for the other man had repented, and his past had been blotted out. This was nothing to the soldier who came to hasten his death, however. Little did he realise he was hastening his pathway into paradise.

19:33
But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs:

But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already- these are experienced executioners, and know what a dead man looks like. They did not appreciate the significance of His cry when He committed His spirit to God. They probably thought it was a pious hope. Whereas they came to exercise the authority of Rome over Him, they did not realise He had already exercised the authority given to Him by His Father.

They brake not his legs- they are restrained from breaking them “to make sure”, even though they are not restrained from piercing His side. They had received instructions to do so, but a Divine hand is restricting and allowing. He has been crucified according to the “determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23, and this part of the proceedings is no exception. The reason why they are not allowed to break His legs is given to us in verse 36.

19:34
But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water.

But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side- this is the last time an unbelieving man will touch the body of the Lord Jesus. Is this a spontaneous action on the part of the soldier, with God allowing it, to fulfil scripture, just as He did not allow the braking of the legs, to fulfil scripture?

The fact this was easily done would suggest that those crucified were not far off from the ground, as is often depicted by artists. This also means that John was easily able to see what happened.

And forthwith came there out blood and water- since He is God’s Holy One, who will not even see corruption from outside, it is no surprise to find that the blood of Christ is not congealed and beginning to putrefy, as if He was subject to corruption, but runs freely from His side as if He is still alive. The Lord Jesus has taken flesh and blood, but that does not mean He was corrupt in body, for Adam had a body that was incorrupt before he sinned. God pronounced everything very good after He had made man and woman, so there was no corruption anywhere. Corruption came in through the fall of man, Romans 8:19-22. Christ is the start of the new creation, and no corruption shall be there either.

Some see in this blood and water what John wrote of later on, when he penned, “This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood”, 1 John 5:6. The reference there is to the fact that the gospel does not just involve Jesus Christ as one introduced to public ministry after His water baptism, but also Jesus Christ, introduced to His heavenly ministry by His death. But John may see a symbol of this in the blood and water from His side.

Others will speak of this blood as the blood that saves. But the gospel uses the word “blood” as a figure for the life given up, not specifically of the physical blood. God said to Israel, “For the life of the flesh is in the blood: and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls; for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul”, Leviticus 17:11. So it is blood in connection with sacrifice that makes atonement, and blood as the life of the flesh. So the blood stands for the life, or soul. So when we read that the Messiah would “pour out his soul unto death”, Isaiah 53:12, then we understand that this means “He will die by his own will”. This is the shedding of blood of which God speaks. The blood that flowed from the side of Christ was as a result of man’s act, and not His, and therefore is not Him pouring out His soul. It is the blood of a living man given in death that saves, whereas this blood is coming from a dead body. Significantly, John does not link this blood with atonement when he explains the meaning of the spear-thrust. He sees significance in the non-use of the club, and the use of the spear.

19:35
And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe.

And he that saw it bare record- John is concerned to assure us that he is an eye-witness of the things he tells us about. This is especially the case because of the unique phenomenon of the water and blood flowing from a dead body.

Peter spoke of the qualification to be an apostle- “Wherefore of these men who have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the baptism of John, until that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection”, Acts 1:21,22. John was one of these apostles; but so was Matthew, yet the latter did not stand by the cross. So it is important to notice that the apostles were witness to the resurrection, even though they were not witnesses of the resurrection actually taking place. They were inspired by the Spirit of truth to write the truth.

To bear record is perhaps a slightly different idea to bearing witness. The latter can be done by word of mouth, whereas to bear record includes the idea of John writing something down to make it available to a wide readership. So a link is established between the man who stood by the cross, and we who read his account in the 21st century.

And his record is true- in a court of law, statements that are made must be supported by the witness or testimony of others. In Jewish law, a man’s own testimony was not allowed, unless accompanied by the witness of others. This is why the Pharisees disputed Christ’s right to testify about Himself. The testimony of Christ, if it were unsupported by others, would not be valid, but since it is supported by the testimony of the Father, and the Old Testament, then it is allowable.

So just as the Lord Jesus had a Divine person, the Father, to endorse what He said, so the apostle had a Divine Person, the Spirit, to endorse what he said. John wrote, (and it is the next verse after the mention of water and blood), “If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son”, 1 John 5:9,10.

Of course John is not saying we accept without question the testimony of everyone, whether they are trustworthy or not. He is referring to what the Lord said in John 7:18, “It is also written in your law, that the testimony of two men is true”. The law was referring to court-conditions, when men were required, (under penalty if they lied), to give a true witness. In those circumstances we accept the testimony of two credible and sane eye-witnesses. If we accept the testimony of mere men, John argues, we should the rather accept the testimony of Divine persons. And the Father and the Spirit both testify to the Son, and those who believe receive the gift of the Holy Spirit, and He indwells them. They now have the witness in themselves, and need not to rely on man, for they have the testimony directly from God.

And he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe- John is confident that what he is saying is true not only because he was present at the cross and saw events unfold before his very eyes, but also because he is indwelt by the Holy Spirit, and so has the testimony in his own spirit. That being the case, we ought to believe, not only the testimony of a man like John, but also the testimony of the Spirit of God who indwelt John and who indwells believers. The double purpose of John’s writings was to bring us to initial faith is Christ, John 20:30,31, and to encourage us to continue in the faith, 1 John 5:13.

19:36
For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken.

For these things were done- a reference to the non-breaking of His legs, and the piercing of His side, so both the negative and the positive had meaning. They were not trivial things, but had deep significance.

That the scripture should be fulfilled- not that the soldiers set out to fulfil scripture, but rather, that what they did or did not do was over-ruled by God, so that whilst it was their act, it was His will. And since that will had been expressed beforehand in Old Testament Scripture, they unwittingly fulfilled the prophecy.

A bone of Him shall not be broken- despite the fact that the human hand and foot contain many bones, God saw to it that not one was broken when He was nailed to the cross.

The relevant scriptures are these:

“neither shall ye break a bone thereof”, Exodus 12:46

“nor break any bone of it”, Numbers 9:12.

“Many are the afflictions of the righteous: But the Lord delivereth him out of them all. He keepeth all his bones: Not one of them is broken”, Psalm 34:19,20.

The first scripture is the word of God through Moses in connection with the original passover night. The lamb was to be without spot and blemish, because no lamb with a broken bone was acceptable. The lamb had been scrutinised for four days, and if any of its bones was broken this would have become evident. The Lord Jesus was in the public eye after His baptism, (we could think of the Father’s commendation at that time as the selection of the Lamb of God), and was closely watched by men. There was no fault found in Him. It is true men blamed Him, but they did not have just cause to do so, and He was in fact, as Peter says, “without blemish and without spot”, 1 Peter 1:19. We read of John the Baptist that “looking on Jesus as he walked, he said, Behold the Lamb of God, John 1:36. This testimony is especially valuable because John was the greatest prophet among those that are born of women, Luke 7:28, and as such was intelligent as to God’s thoughts. He was also of the priestly line, even though he did not function in the temple like his father did. Even though he did not officiate in the temple, he had priestly discernment, and just as the priest was to examine an offering to see if it was acceptable, John has done this to Christ. As he walked there was no physical limping; nor was there anything of this in the moral sphere.

David sinned grievously in the matter of Bathsheba, and God dealt with him in discipline because of it, for not only the child that resulted from his adultery die, but Absalom his son rebelled against him, and the sword did not depart from his house, 2 Samuel 12:10-14.

He repented of his sin, however, and in Psalm 51, one of his repentance psalms, he wrote, “Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean: wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. Make me to hear joy and gladness; that the bones thou hast broken may rejoice”, verses 7,8. In his days as a shepherd, if there had been a lamb that had the tendency to stray, he would have broken its leg, so that it would have to keep close by him if he was to survive. Once the broken bone had healed, it would be safe for it to roam free again. That was David’s experience, for God had severely disciplined him, broken his bones so to speak, so that he might learn not to stray. But now he has been disciplined, and he tells us his experience.

There was nothing of this with Christ. His legs never needed to be broken, for he had no intention of straying. It is fitting then that this should be emphasised after He had died. He had carried the sins of His people like the scapegoat carried Israel’s sins, and did not limp or stumble. He walked the whole of the journey to “the land not inhabited”.

The second scripture is found in the instructions God gave in the case of those who could not keep the passover in the first month because they were “in a journey far off”, Numbers 9:10. In that situation they could keep the passover in the second month. This looks on to the future, for Israel has, so to speak, missed the first passover, not recognising that “Christ our passover has been sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7. They have been in a journey far off since 70AD, for they have been scattered amongst the nations. If they will return to God, they will find that there is provision for them even after their long lapse.

The third scripture makes the prediction more personal, and it is the passage John quotes, for whereas in Exodus and Numbers the pronoun is “it”, in Psalm 34 it is “him”. The person in view is a righteous man, persecuted and afflicted, but He keeps all his bones.

The Lord Jesus never strayed from the pathway of obedience to His Father, and therefore never needed to be disciplined. He was the truly Righteous Man, who walked in the paths of righteousness, Psalm 23:3. It is fitting, therefore, that His bones should not be broken, even after His death. He was confident that His Father would preserve Him, even as to the body.

19:37
And again another scripture saith, They shall look on Him whom they pierced.

And again another scripture saith- notice that John does not say this Scripture has been fulfilled. The quotation in verse 36 was about what did not happen; this one is about what did happen.

They shall look on him whom they pierced- just as the scripture in Numbers looks on to a future day for Israel, so does this one. It is a quotation from Zechariah 12:10 which reads, “And I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the Spirit of grace and supplications: And they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his firstborn”. Notice that the three persons of the Godhead are here, for there is “me”, and “him”, and “the Spirit of grace”. Yet remarkably, it is the Lord of Hosts who says “look upon me whom they pierced”, and yet they mourn for “him”. And the “him” is God’s only-begotten and His firstborn, titles of the Lord Jesus.

The reference is to the second coming of Christ, which John describes in the Book of Revelation, “Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen”, Revelation 1:7.

We see how important is an apparently simple matter of whether the Lord’s legs were broken, for the piercing with the spear would most likely not have taken place if His legs had been broken, for we do not read of the two malefactors having their side pierced.

So it was that in Jerusalem that day there was a dead body that could not be confused with any other body, for whereas the malefactors’ bodies had broken legs and unpierced side, Christ’s was the only one with a pierced side and unbroken legs.

19:38
And after this Joseph of Arimathaea, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus.

And after this Joseph of Arimathaea- we learn from the other gospels that Joseph was “a rich man of Arimathaea, who also himself was Jesus’ disciple”, (Matthew); “an honourable counsellor, which also waited for the kingdom of God”, (Mark); “a counsellor, and he was a good man, and a just: (the same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God”, (Luke).

An honourable counsellor was a member of the inner circle of the Sanhedrin, so he was a very high official amongst the Jews.

He waited for the kingdom of God, so was looking for the Messiah, and came to the conclusion that Jesus of Nazareth was He.

He was a good and just man, who had not agreed to the decisions of the Sanhedrin about Christ, (for he was just, and saw their injustice). Nor did he agree with their actions, (for he was good, and saw their actions were evil).

He came from Arimathaea, which Luke, (always interested in detailed historical matters), tells us was a city of the Jews. He tells us this because in Old Testament times the city was reckoned to be in Samaria, but the boundary was changed. It is possibly the same as Ramah, or Ramathaim-zophim, the birthplace of Samuel, 1 Samuel 1:1.

Being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews- we read in John 12:42,43 that “Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God”. Joseph would be amongst this company, but at this point he comes out into the open, thus showing he realised it is much better to have the praise of God than of men.

Why did Joseph change sides? Isaiah 53:9 will help us with this question, as the prophet describes the burial of the Lord Jesus:

Isaiah 53:9
And he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death; because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth.

And he made his grave with the wicked- verses 7 and 8 have described the way men treated the Lord Jesus. They oppressed and afflicted Him, sought to destroy His character, and at last took Him and slaughtered Him on a cross. In all this it seemed as if they were in control, and that He was the helpless victim of circumstances, but this verse tells us it was not so. The apostle Peter emphasised this on the day of Pentecost when he declared that the nation of Israel had by means of the wicked hands of the Gentiles crucified Him, and allowed that crucifixion process to continue until He was slain, Acts 2:23; they callously allowed Him to suffer, and only planned to curtail His sufferings because the feast day was near.

There was another dimension to this, however, as Peter points out at the same time. The fact is that He was delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God. Men were only allowed to do what they did because it was part of God’s plan. Indeed, the basis of God’s plan. Now Isaiah 53:10 tells us that the pleasure of the Lord prospers in the hand of the Lord Jesus. As God’s Firstborn Son, as well as His Only begotten Son, He was charged with the task of administering God’s affairs. Not in any dispassionate way, but personally, and a major part of those affairs involved Him in suffering of different sorts. He suffered in life, as earlier verses of the chapter have told us; He suffered in the three hours of darkness, as verse 5 has told us; He suffered injustice and cruelty at the hands of men, as verses 7 and 8 clearly show. But He not only suffered in these ways, as He carried out the will of His Father, He was in control as He did so. So, for instance, we find verses 7-9 alternate between passive and active. He was oppressed…He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth. Passive in oppression and affliction, but active in not opening His mouth. He is brought…He is dumb. Men bring Him, and He passively allows this, but He actively remained as dumb. So also in verse 8. He is taken…He was cut off… stricken. But then the active, He made. Each time the active is t he answer to the passive. So when He made His grave with the wicked, He was responding to something that He had passively allowed, but during which He was totally in control.

The question is, of course, in what way was He in control so that He made His grave with the wicked? And if He was in control in this matter, why did it not happen? And how can He make His grave with the wicked and with the rich at the same time? So tightly interwoven is this prophecy that it can be fulfilled in the experience of only one man.

We need to notice that the word wicked is in the plural, and the word rich is in the singular. So there are wicked men, and there is a rich man. The word for wicked used here is an actively bad person. We know that “all have sinned”, but not all set out to be actively bad. We are told in verse 12 that the Lord Jesus was “numbered with the transgressors”, and the word transgressors means persons who have broken away in revolt against just authority. The words are quoted by Mark when he describes the Lord Jesus being crucified between two thieves. So we begin to see a picture building up of Christ in some way making His grave with wicked men by being crucified. He submitted Himself to arrest, trial and execution, knowing that normally the end result of that process was to be flung unceremoniously, (and in company with the others crucified with Him), into a pit dug at the foot of the cross. But even though it is true that He submitted Himself to the process of arrest and all that followed, nonetheless He was in complete control of the situation. He did not call for the legions of angels that were at His disposal, Matthew 26:53. He did not allow His followers to try to prevent His arrest, and rebuked Peter for attempting it, and remedied the damage he had done with his sword. He could have any moment passed through the midst of them and gone His way, as He had done several times during His ministry when the crowds were hostile. He did none of these things. And by thus not resisting He ensured that His grave would be with the others crucified with Him, even though this was a distasteful prospect, and normally to be avoided at all costs.

It is interesting to notice that the words “he was numbered with the transgressors” are quoted twice in the gospel records. Once by Mark as he records the crucifixion, but prior to that by the Lord Jesus as He is about to leave the upper room and make His way to Gethsemane, Luke 22:37. So these words bracket together the whole series of events from the arrest in Gethsemane, to the crucifixion at Golgotha.

And with the rich in His death- there is a big problem, however, with this situation, and it is this. It is vitally important that the Lord Jesus be put in an easily identified and publicly-known grave, and, moreover, is put there on His own. If He is buried at the foot of the cross with the two thieves, who is to know whether He has risen from the dead? In theory those near of kin to the thieves could even come to the place, remove the body of their relative, and claim he had risen from the dead! And even if this is unlikely to be attempted, the followers of the Lord could be accused of doing the same, and pretending that He had risen.

There is also the consideration that the psalmist prophesied by the Spirit that God would not suffer His Holy One, meaning the Messiah, to see corruption, Psalm 16:10. There would certainly be corruption in a grave at the foot of the cross, with the remains of many criminals mingling together there. Now of course whilst the whole of creation is in the bondage of corruption, nonetheless only humans are morally corrupt. So the requirement is that the Lord Jesus must be buried in a marked grave, which has had no-one else in it before, and has no-one else in it whilst He is there. Only in this way can it be sure that the one who was put into it is the one who came out.

How can this situation be brought about? It will be necessary for this grave to be more than a marked grave in the ground. It will need to be secure and unused. This involves expense, and the Lord Jesus had not the material resources to arrange for this to happen. Yet our passage says “He made His grave…with the rich in His death.” It is certainly not that He had influential friends who could rise to the occasion in this matter. His followers were poor, as He was. And yet in a real sense He does arrange this matter, for our passage says “He made His grave…with the rich”.

In the event, the rich individual pinpointed in this passage was Joseph of Arimathaea. He was not a prominent member of the disciples that followed the Lord. In fact, he was only a disciple secretly, because he feared the Jews, and what they would think of him. For he was a counsellor, meaning that he was a member of the Sanhedrin, and as such was one of those spoken of in John 12:42,43, which reads, “Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on Him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God”. Luke records that “the same had not consented to the counsel and the deed of them”, Luke 23:51. The “them” referring to his fellow-members of the Sanhedrin.

He was assisted by a Pharisee, Nicodemus, who also was a secret disciple, and who is designated by John as “he that came to Jesus by night”, reminding us of his conversation with the Lord Jesus in John 3. He presumably was a member of the Sanhedrim since he is described as a ruler of the Jews, John 3:1. He seems to have had great influence amongst them as we see from John 7:45-53. On that occasion the chief priests and Pharisees had sent officers to arrest the Lord Jesus, no doubt on the pretence that He had interrupted the temple services by crying out, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink”, verse 37. The officers returned without Him, and when the Pharisees protested at this, Nicodemus said, “Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth? Thus he showed himself to be prepared to defend the interests of Christ in a small way, and to appeal for justice to be done. Things have changed, now, however, for he has to make a decision. He cannot be neutral about Christ any longer, and something makes him side with Christ publicly, like Joseph of Arimathea.

Because He had done no violence, neither was any deceit in His mouth- we might well ask ourselves what it is that convinced them of the genuineness of Christ’s claims. Remember, our answer must be in line with what the prophet said, which was, “He made his grave…with the rich in his death. We notice that the words “in his death” are only applicable to His grave with the rich. The prophet did not say “He made His grave with the wicked in His death”. So to all intents and purposes He was destined for a grave with the wicked; but in the event, and by His own ordering, His grave was actually with the rich in His death.

We are told several things about the character of Joseph. First, that he was a good man, the direct opposite of the wicked men between whom the Lord Jesus was crucified. Second, that he was just man, meaning he was diligent in trying to keep the law, in direct contrast to the transgressors, who rebelled against all law. Third, he waited for the kingdom of God, showing that he had a longing for the fulfilment of the Old Testament prophecies about the Messiah. Fourth, he was a rich man, so is a candidate for the role marked out in Isaiah 53. Fifth, he was an honourable counsellor, which implies that, (as indeed was the case), there were members of the Sanhedrin who were not honourable. Sixth, he was prepared to make sacrifices, for he gave up his own tomb in favour of the carpenter from Nazareth. And seventh, he came from secret discipleship to open and bold discipleship at last.

It is the first three qualities that we need to focus on. A reading of the gospel records will show that the whole council, meaning the Sanhedrin, of which Joseph was a member, were present at the first trial before Caiaphas. Matthew 26:59 reads, “Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put Him to death”. Here is the first test for Joseph. He is a just man, and he must ask himself whether justice is being done here. He is a good man, and must ask himself if the prisoner is being treated respectfully.

We have already noticed, in connection with John 18, that the rules which governed the arrest of prisoners have been broken.

And then when the first trial before Caiaphas is taking place, Joseph has further questions to answer, for he is a member of the body that is conducting this trial. It will be clear to him, as a just man, that in the proceedings of the trial, and the manner of the bringing forth of witnesses, justice is not being done.

And then, the morning comes, and Mark tells us “the chief priests held a consultation with the elders and scribes and the whole council“. So Joseph must be present at this meeting also.

Now at some time during these proceedings Joseph made a stand. We read that he “had not consented to the counsel and deed of them”, Luke 23:51, the “them” meaning the other members of the Sanhedrin. Their deliberations, and what they had done, both by sins of omission and by commission, he disagreed with strongly.

But there was more than the breaking of rules involved here. The prisoner is special, and is making dramatic claims. There was something about the way those claims were made that convinced Joseph. What that was is told us in the next phrases in Isaiah 53:9. “He made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in His death, because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth”. The reason why Joseph came forward to offer his tomb, is because there was no violence with Christ, and because he came to believe that when He testified as to His person, there was no deceit in His mouth.

Peter tells us that “when He was reviled, He reviled not again; when He suffered He threatened not”, 1 Peter 2:23. There was something about the way Christ presented Himself, His poise, His calm, His answers, and His restraint under the most intense provocation that so impressed Joseph, that he was resolved to distance himself from the decision of the Sanhedrin. It is too late to resign membership, but he can “bring forth works unto repentance” by honouring Christ in His death, in contrast to the dishonour done to Him in His life.

The testimony of the Lord Jesus revolved around His claim to be the Son of God, and the Messiah, and the Son of Man. Joseph comes to believe that those claims are true, and resolves to act accordingly. His mind is made up, he must absolve himself from complicity in the crime of murdering the Son of God, by repentance and faith in Him, as Peter exhorted the rest of the nation to do at Pentecost, six weeks later.

Now this is very powerful testimony from within the council-chamber itself, and from one who was present as a member of that council. It is also a powerful rebuke for those who remained steadfast in their hostility towards Christ after His resurrection.

With these thoughts in mind we return to the narrative:

Besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave- so it is that after the Lord Jesus has died Joseph steps boldly forward. Each one of the steps in the burial of the Lord Jesus is carefully documented, and there is no room for doubt to any fair-minded person that He who was put, dead, in Joseph’s tomb, was He who rose the third day.

We know from John 19:31 that the Jewish authorities demanded that the victims be taken down before the sabbath began at 6 o’clock in the evening, the twelfth hour. Neither Jew nor Gentile authority had any interest in taking down anything other than dead bodies. The Gentiles because the integrity of their law system was involved, and the Jews because they wanted above all else to see Christ dead. So it is that the soldiers hasten the death of two thieves, but find Christ is dead already. They must be sure however, so what stops them breaking Christ’s legs? The answer is given to us by the apostle John, who was there as a witness. It is because the scripture had said that as the true passover lamb His bones must not be broken. But still the soldiers must be satisfied, and so must the centurion, for he is soon going to be asked by Pilate if Jesus of Nazareth is dead. So it is that the side of Christ is pierced, and the evidence that death has recently taken place is seen in the issuing forth of blood and water, no doubt meaning the blood from around the heart and the watery fluid that was in the pericardium that surrounds the heart.

So it is that Joseph now goes to Pilate, and begs the body of Jesus. We now have the remarkable sight of a rich man begging, and his request is granted. As a rich man, Joseph had longed to be able to gain many things; now his only desire is to be associated with a dead body, for he is a changed man, and the things of earth that money can buy have now lost their attraction.

Pilate is surprised that the victim is dead. It is more than his position is worth for him to allow a body to be taken down from the cross when it is not dead. The victim may recover, and thus escape justice. Pilate may even have faced the death penalty himself if this should happen.

He therefore summons the centurion to him, and verifies it from him as the man in charge of the crucifixion, who, as a professional executioner, will certainly know whether a person is dead or not. Mark 15:44 reads, “And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead”. He does not simply ask the centurion to send a message, but has a face to face conversation with him. There is no possibility of a note being forged and passed off as a message from the centurion, or later, a note passed off as a message from Pilate. This also ensures that the centurion knows who Joseph is, for both are now before Pilate at the same time. Notice that Pilate wants to know if He has been dead a while, for it might have appeared He had died, but then He may have revived. So the next verse says, “And when he knew it” (that is, that he had been dead a while), “he gave the body to Joseph”.

Pilate grants the body to Joseph, but why should he do so? It was customary to allow close relatives of the deceased victims to take the body if they wished, but Joseph is not one of these. So why does Pilate allow it? Of course, one reason is that the Scripture says that Christ will be with the rich in his death; but Pilate has no interest in furthering the fulfilment of Scripture.

Is it because he has a guilty conscience? His last conversation with Christ had been on the fact that He was Son of God. Superstitious Pilate was no doubt fearful lest he had killed a “son of the gods”, and would receive Divine vengeance. Perhaps this is his feeble attempt to repair the damage resulting from his clumsy and cowardly dealing during the trial. In any event, he grants the body to Joseph, in effect signing Christ’s death certificate, and thus proclaiming with all the authority of the world-empire of Rome that Jesus of Nazareth was really dead. When John says “Pilate gave him leave”, he uses a word for leave which is used by Luke in Acts 21:40, “and when he had given him licence”. So Pilate has formally licensed, as the representative of Roman law, that Jesus Christ is really dead. Joseph holds the death certificate in his hand, if not literally, certainly metaphorically.

Not only does Pilate give Joseph leave to have the body, but he also commands the centurion to put this into effect, as we learn from Matthew 27:58, “Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered”. So the jurisdiction of Rome still controls the body until the moment Joseph takes it down from the cross. Every stage of the proceedings depends on the one before.

So it is that a well-known man, with the authority of the centurion and through him of Pilate, takes a body certified as dead down from the cross. He does this in full view of everyone, for the place of execution was near the city, John 19:20. John tells us that the title on the cross was readable from the highway; so also must the action of Joseph be easily observable. Moreover, he takes the body down in full view of the Roman authorities, and also, no doubt, of the Jewish authorities also, who are anxious to ensure that the bodies are taken down before the twelfth hour, when the sabbath day will start. They also have a commandment from God to not allow hanged bodies to remain after nightfall, but to ensure they are buried the day they died, Deuteronomy 21:22,23.

So it is also that He is not taken down by one of His long-time followers, who could be said to have an interest in trying to get scripture fulfilled. A new convert, who has not spoken to Christ at all as far as the record goes, is now the centre of the action.

He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus- it would seem from the accounts that Joseph did this himself, although see on verse 40. We learn from Mark, for instance, that “he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen”, Mark 15:46. So either before or after he had requested the body, (probably before), Joseph bought a linen cloth, and wrapped the body in that single cloth at the foot of the cross, thus ensuring that even during the short journey from the cross to the tomb the body was not exposed to external defilement. This would also spare the feelings of the devout women who looked on, and followed to the tomb.

So Simon the Cyrenean carried His cross, that associating with a man who was to be crucified. Joseph of Arimathea carried His body, thus associating with a man who was buried. Mary Magdalene carried His news, thus associating with a man who was raised. All believers do this when they get baptized, for by that act they identify themselves with a crucified, buried and risen man, Romans 6:1-11.

19:39
And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight.

And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night- John is the only one to mention Nicodemus in this connection. He highlights that Nicodemus was the one who came by night, but now he is coming into the light of day in open allegiance to Christ. He has been brought from darkness to light by the work of the cross.

And brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight- Joseph gave his tomb, and bought fine linen, Nicodemus brought spices. They are intent on giving Christ a royal burial, after His death between two thieves. He became poor, but from now on He shall be rich in glory, and these two men anticipate the process.

Joseph had to buy the linen, for it was not something he would need to keep, but Nicodemus seems to have had the spices to hand, for he is not said to buy them, but bring them, as if he already possessed them. Were they for some other purpose? Were they for his anointing in death, just as Joseph’s tomb was for Joseph’s burial? Just as Mary of Bethany had kept the spikenard, and then brake the box, so it could not be gathered up again, Nicodemus is going to devote a costly gift to a dead man in a tomb. It is said that spikenard clings to the clothing for days, so Christ’s clothing as He went to the cross reminded Him of the devotion of Mary. Now the fragrance of myrrh and aloes will linger in the tomb. But Mary had already anointed Him for the burial, and did not need to be present here. Hers is a better part, for she lavished her gift on Him when He could appreciate it.

The word “pound” does not mean an English pound. Rather, “an hundred pound weight” amounts to about five English pounds. The wise men gave Him myrrh soon after His birth, for as the Psalmist said, “I am afflicted and ready to die from my youth up”. Myrrh was bitter to the taste, flowed like tears from a pierced tree, and yet yielded a sweet fragrance. So the bitter experiences of Christ in life and death have yielded a sweet fragrance to God. The juice of the Aloe Verae plant was bitter, but was used for embalming. It is also used as a healing agent, reminding us that “by his stripes ye were healed”, 1 Peter 2:24.

19:40
Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury.

Then took they the body of Jesus- this would refer to the short journey from the cross to the tomb. It seems as if Joseph took down the body single-handed, but perhaps this spurred Nicodemus to come out into the open and help Joseph. Only reverent hands touched the body of Jesus after His side had been pierced. His Father is caring for Him in death.

And wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury- note that now the word for cloth is plural, and that it is not “the linen clothes”, as if it referred to the initial cloth used to wrap the body before bringing to the tomb. These are other linen clothes. The body is wound in linen, so that there is no possibility of revival and escape from the clothes. One of the things that convinced John that Christ had risen was the way the linen clothes were lying, as if the body was still within, but the napkin was in a separate place, showing that there was in fact no body there because there was no neck. This is why Joseph used linen clothes, not a linen cloth, for there would be need for at least two, and probably several more, separate pieces. There would be one for each arm, and one for each leg, another one or more for the trunk, and then another for His head.

The body is buried in the Jewish manner, which means that strips of linen cloth are wound round the body, with fragrant spices between the layers. Even if the Lord Jesus were still alive, it would be impossible for Him to extricate Himself from these grave clothes. Other methods as used by the heathen would involve the removal of certain organs from the body, but the body of Christ was kept intact, as His Father answered the prayer of His Son to not let His body see corruption.

All this is done outside the sepulchre, for it is not until the process is finished that the body is placed within, as both Matthew 27:59,60, and Mark 15:46, 47 show. John seems to go further, for he alone tells us the position of the tomb in relation to the place of crucifixion, but mentions the wrapping in linen before saying where the tomb was, thus suggesting that the wrapping was done near the tomb, and then the body was placed inside the tomb. In any event, all is under the watchful eye of unbelieving men. There is no possibility of bodies being switched in transit, with a disciple substituted for Christ, and disappearing from the tomb, with Christ’s dead body buried in a secret location. All is open and transparent.

There is no mention here of a shroud covering the body. Christendom may parade its Shroud of Turin, but far from being a cloth used to cover the dead body of Christ, it was more likely to be a cloth depicting Christ used in passion plays. In any case, Christianity does not have to do with relics, but realities. Much shame has been brought to the name of Christ by the sale of supposed pieces of the cross and other superstitious items. All such practices are foreign to Christianity.

Joseph is of Arimathea, a city of the Jews, as Luke carefully tells us. (Arimathea was in Samaria in Old Testament times, but with boundary changes it was classed in New Testament times as a city in Judea. Luke is a world-class historian, and wants us to have the facts in our minds. He draws attention to this relatively obscure matter so that we realise he is competent. We can trust Luke even in apparently inconsequential matters like boundary changes, so we can trust him also in the vital matters also). Yet Joseph’s tomb is not in Arimathea, but Jerusalem. This shows his strength of commitment to the things of God, for he wishes to be buried near the centre of Messiah’s kingdom, for which he waited, and yet it is ordered of God so that his tomb is near the place of crucifixion for the burying of Christ. It is the cross that is the centre of the moral universe. Joseph must associate with the place of sacrifice before he can associate with the throne, and this is true of all.

It is not only important that the body of the Lord Jesus should be immediately identifiable, (which was ensured by the fact, as we have noticed, that He is the only one of the three persons crucified that day who had unbroken legs and a pierced side), but He must be placed in a readily identifiable tomb. A tomb, moreover, which has no dead bodies in it before Christ’s dead body is placed there, and no dead body in it until He has come forth. Moses’ burying place is unknown, no doubt lest it be turned into a shrine. The tomb of Christ must be known, and yet it was not turned into a shrine. As we read the Acts of the Apostles we look in vain for any reference to the sepulchre, apart from when the resurrection of Christ is preached.

19:41
Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid.

Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden- it was near the place of execution, which itself was near the city, so was well known and could not be mistaken for another. In any case, the Jewish authorities clearly know which tomb it is, for they set a watch over it. It is fitting that just as life and death were first experienced in a garden, so death should be defeated in a garden, so that those who believe may have a life that cannot be touched by death.

We are told several things about this sepulchre:

1. It was “his (Joseph’s) own new tomb, which he had hewn out in a rock”, Matthew 27:60. Because it was his, Joseph can vouch that it is empty before Christ is put into it. He can also locate it if asked.

2. it was “a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock”, Mark 15:46. It is a very secure place, with no escape routes. It is very different to the burial-places of the two thieves, in a shallow grave at the foot of the cross.

3. It was “a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid”, Luke 23:53. It had never had a body laid in it before.

4. it was “a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid”, John 19:41. It was new, as if freshly prepared for Christ.

5. It was “nigh at hand”. John 19:42. There is close association between Christ’s death and His burial.

And in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid- this was Joseph’s own sepulchre, prepared for his own burial. This being the case, and since this was a last-minute decision on the part of Joseph, there would be no point in having any secret passageway away from this tomb through which to take away a body. Such a thought would not have crossed Joseph’s mind.

It was hewn out in a rock, so it was clearly identifiable, in contrast to the graves at the foot of the cross. It would also be impregnable. As already mentioned, Matthew is not embarrassed when he tells us that the rocks were rent when Christ died, and he even implies that because of this some Old Testament saints came out of their tombs after Christ’s resurrection. He has no reason to hide these facts, for he is confident that when the rocks were rent, Joseph’s tomb was unaffected. If it had been, Joseph would not have offered it for use. The tomb had never been used before, so the one who was laid there was the one who came out again.

19:42
There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews’ preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand.

There laid they Jesus therefore- so it is that, assisted by Nicodemus, Joseph carries the body and lays it in the sepulchre, and then rolls the stone to the entrance. This was no doubt a stone like a millstone, in a stone channel which sloped towards the entrance, so it was comparatively easy to roll it down, but more difficult to roll it up and away.

It is said of the bird for a burnt offering, “And he shall pluck away his crop with his feathers, and cast it beside the altar on the east part, by the place of the ashes”, Leviticus 1:16. If in the case of the lamb, the killing of the animal at the north side of the altar is specially mentioned, then here we have the east part specified as being the place of the ashes. If the north side was the place of the shadows, then the east part was surely the place of the sun-rise. For the rays of the rising sun would first strike the east wall of the altar, which, in fact, was the side nearest to the offerer as he approached it.

It is not too difficult to relate the place of the sun-rising with the place of resurrection. The words of Mark are interesting in this connection, “And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun”, Mark 16:2. Couple this with the fact made known by John that the garden-tomb was in the place where Jesus was crucified, 19:41, or to put it another way, was in the “place of sacrifice”. Then we readily see that the sun is rising on the east wall of the altar, so to speak, and is lighting up the place of the ashes. For the ashes were evidence that a sacrifice had been offered and were carefully deposited, with due ceremony, (Leviticus 6:8-11), firstly at the base of the altar, and then without the camp in a clean place.

Correspondingly, the body of the Lord Jesus was reverently taken down from the cross and laid in a new tomb. And all this took place “without the camp” Hebrews 13:12,13. So like the ashes in the ancient ritual, his body was not only associated with the place of death as it lay buried, (thus the link is maintained between the Christ who died, and the Christ who was buried), but at the same time was disassociated from the uncleanness of the camp of Israel, (for the garden was outside the gate of Jerusalem).

But not only was He buried in a garden, but having risen from the dead, He appeared to Mary in that garden. And these are the very things that the apostle links together in 1 Corinthians 15:1-8, “Christ died…He was buried…He rose again…He was seen”. There can be no gospel without the setting forth of these fundamental doctrines, and they who preach, yet ignore them, betray the Son of God again. Beware of a so-called gospel which appeals to some supposed good in man, whilst forgetting that it was man that put the Lord of glory on a cross.

Because of the Jews’ preparation day: For the sepulchre was nigh at hand- this explains the “therefore” of the start of the verse. The text reads as if the body was laid in the tomb as a temporary measure, since John seems to imply that they laid the body there because it was nearly the twelfth hour, and the Sabbath was about to begin. It was indeed a temporary measure, but not for the reason Joseph and Nicodemus thought. Christ would be gone in three days, gloriously risen. They would be prevented from moving the body to another location by the presence of the guard, and the seal, although at that point they did not know the tomb would be secured by the authorities. If this is the case, it shows that the Lord had not arranged to be buried with the rich man so as to fulfil Scripture, for that rich man intended to move His body from his own tomb, showing there was no collusion.

Matthew adds a detail at this point.

Matthew 27:61
And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre.

And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre- this is important, because there are those who suggest that on the resurrection morning these women went to the wrong tomb, and that was why they found no body there. Matthew tells us that they knew very well where the tomb was, because they were watching what Joseph and Nicodemus were doing. Luke tells us specifically that they “followed after, beheld the sepulchre, and how His body was laid”, Luke 23:55, so they went from standing afar off after Christ had died, followed Joseph and Nicodemus, and then sat near to His sepulchre. Mark says they “beheld where He was laid”, Mark 15:47, so they must have been close enough to have seen these things. Now that Christ was dead the anger of the authorities would subside, and these women would be in less danger, but that does not diminish from their bravery as they sat close by to see Him buried.

Luke’s account centres on the group of women from Galilee led by Joanna, and in contrast to Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses, who stayed longer at the tomb, and therefore did not have time to buy the spices they needed, (they bought them after the Sabbath was past, Mark 16:1), they had time to prepare spices so as to be able to anoint His body on the first day of the week.

Luke 23:56
And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.

And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments- would preparing to anoint the dead be exempt from Sabbath regulations? Mary of Bethany did not come to the sepulchre, either whilst His body was in it or after He was risen, because she had already anointed His body whilst He could appreciate it. She knew He would die and be buried, for she had sat at His feet and heard His word, Luke 10:39; did she also realise that He would rise quickly, making another reason for her to anoint Him during His life? The nation should have anointed Him as their Messiah, but on the eve of His riding into Jerusalem as Israel’s King, (the only time He formally presented Himself to the nation), she anointed Him privately as one who believed in Him.

And rested the sabbath day according to the commandment- the question is whether this is the normal weekly sabbath, or one of the festival sabbaths? The first day of unleavened bread was a sabbath, and so was the last day, so there were other sabbaths. John tells us that this sabbath was a high day. What does he mean to tell us by that? Why would it be breaking the sabbath to anoint His body, but not breaking the sabbath to prepare the spices and ointments? Clearly they did not have time between seeing where the body was laid and the twelfth hour, for when Joseph and Nicodemus laid the body in the near-at-hand tomb, they did so because they had not much time.

27:62
Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate,

Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation- Joseph departs, his task completed. But the authorities are not satisfied. It is the day after the preparation, and this means it is the sabbath day, so the urgency of the matter makes them endanger the sanctity of the day. They had refused to go in to Pilate because it was the first day of unleavened bread, which was a festival Sabbath, John 18:28, Leviticus 23:7, but they are willing to go to a Gentile’s residence on the sabbath day which was a high day, John 19:31, even though it is still the feast of unleavened bread, and that house may contain leaven.

The chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate- they have a conscience about Christ even when He is dead. They even command Pilate to act, and he, also with a guilty conscience, agrees to do as they say, even though at other times he showed he loathed them, and stubbornly refused their requests. Perhaps the centurion has told Pilate about the events surrounding the death of Christ, and his conviction that he was the Son of God, and this would remind Pilate of his conversation with Christ about whether He was the Son of God. It is ironic if, as is likely, the chief priests were of the Sadducees, like Caiaphas and Annas, then they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. Yet they are concerned about the resurrection of Christ’s body, although they mask this by talking of the body being stolen.

27:63
Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again.

Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said- if they believed Him to be a deceiver, then He would not rise, for He declared He would, but according to them His word is untrue. Here is the second inconsistency in their thinking. As soon as Christ is thought of as a deceiver, logic is jettisoned. Note how careful they are to be respectful to Pilate now, calling him “Sir”, for they are worried lest he refuses their request. The title they use implies that he is in control. They had been arrogant when Pilate had not gone along with their plot at the first. See, for instance, John 18:30.

While he was yet alive- so even His sworn enemies bore testimony to the fact that at that moment He was no longer alive. The giving up of His spirit; the spear thrust and the blood and water; the reaction of the soldiers as they came to break His legs; the testimony of the centurion to Pilate when he was called to give account; the licence that Pilate gave to Joseph to take the body; all these things bear testimony to the reality of His death. So why do some persist in suggesting He only swooned, and revived in the cool of the tomb?

After three days I will rise again- they give themselves away again here, for there is now no twisting of His words as there was at His trial. Then they had tried to suggest that the “raise it in three days” was a reference to the temple, which would indicate they thought He had magical powers. They knew very well the meaning of His words, but had not been willing to believe Him to the saving of their souls. But they are now willing to believe Him to the saving of their reputation and station in Israel.

27:64
Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first.

Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day- when these same people had wanted the bodies removed, they besought, or asked Pilate that it might happen. Now they are anxious that the body be not removed. This time they do not simply ask, but bluntly tell him what to do. It is as if they are commanding the Commander to command, such is their desperation.

By Jewish reckoning, if it was Friday, and something was going to happen on Sunday, you would say it would happen on the third day, for the day you were speaking was counted as the first day, Saturday would be the second, and Sunday the third. This is contrary to our modern way of reckoning, but it is how things were in Bible times, and we should not seek to impose our thinking on the situation. So, for instance, Rehoboam told Jeroboam to “Depart yet for three days, then come again to me”, 1 Kings 12:5. Then we read, “So Jeroboam and all the people came to Rehoboam the third day”, verse 12. And lest we think they came back a day early, the narrative goes on, “as the king appointed, saying, Come to me again the third day”.

These men are speaking to Pilate on Saturday, but they are thinking of the time between Christ’s death and His resurrection. In that context the third day was the next day.

We should also notice in this connection the phrase “three days and three nights”. The Lord said, “for as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly: so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth”, Matthew 12:40. Nowadays we would immediately think that three days of 12 hours each and three nights of 12 hours each is in view, making 72 hours. But we read that Esther told the Jews, “fast ye for me, and neither eat nor drink three days, night and day”, Esther 4:16. They did this, and “it came to pass on the third day, that Esther put on her royal apparel, and stood in the inner court of the king’s house”, 5:1. So to a Jew three days and three nights ended on the third day.

Lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away- little did they realise that the disciples did not believe He would rise soon. They believed in the resurrection of the dead, but not that He would rise beforehand. They thought that since He had died without setting up His kingdom, they were in for a long wait. When the Lord told the disciples the details about what was soon to happen to Him, including “and put Him to death: and the third day He shall rise again”, we read, “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:33,34.

There are three verbs here, “understood”, “hid”, and “knew”. The word translated “understood” means, in a literal sense, to put together, and hence to comprehend. The disciples were unable to put together the prophecies of a glorious reign, and this prophecy of a shameful death, and hence were not able to comprehend what was being spoken. This was true of the two on the road to Emmaus, and the Lord had to rebuke them for not believing “all that the prophets have spoken”, Luke 24:25. They only believed some of the things, and ignored the passages about the sufferings.

The second word is “hid”, meaning concealed by being covered over. The first and the third words relate to their reaction to the statement, whereas this is what happened to them from outside. God withheld the understanding of the truth that Christ would rise. It could not be said that they waited so eagerly for Him to rise that in their religious fervour they imagined it had happened, and also preached as if it had happened. So the great change that came over the disciples was not due to imagination, but the reality of His resurrection.

Even after they had been told by the women that He was risen, they refused to believe, for “their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. This time, however, the Lord “upraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen”, Mark 16:14. Their unbelief was now inexcusable, for He had appeared in resurrection.

The third word is “knew”, or got to know. Because they were unwilling to accept that the Messiah would suffer, the truth was hid from them for a time, and hence they did not come to know what was to take place. These three facts show that the disciples would have no intention of stealing the body, even if they could.

And say unto the people, He is risen from the dead- but that is exactly what they did say, not because they had stolen the body, but because He was indeed risen from the dead and they had seen Him. The Jewish rulers realised that the resurrection of Christ from the dead would indicate God’s approval of Him, and also God’s disapproval of them for crucifying Him.

So the last error shall be worse than the first- their reason for crucifying Him was His claim to be the Son of God. They believed this to be an error, the first one, not only because the matter of His Sonship came up at His first trial before Caiaphas, but because it was the subject of His first discourse in John’s gospel. The last error would be, in their eyes, the claim that He had risen from the dead. They do not say “first error…second error”, for they believe that the disciples would not be able to face persecution in defence of a lie, and would therefore be silenced, so there would be no third error, for the “error” of claiming He was risen would be the last, in their view. It is indeed the case that men will not in normal circumstances die for what they know to be untrue, and so they reason that the sect of the Nazarene will soon be extinct.

27:65
Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can.

Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch- the temple guard was under the control of the Jewish authorities, as we see from John 7:32,45, so they did not need Roman soldiers. This in itself would be significant, because the Jews could not say that the Romans had been careless and let the disciples steal the body. At every stage the sepulchre was under scrutiny, not least because it was near the place where Christ died, which was “nigh to the city”, close enough for the title on the cross to be read.

Go your way, make it as sure as ye can- the Jews now have permission to tamper with a private sepulchre. Unwittingly, they are ensuring that the only way Christ can emerge from death is by resurrection. He will have a spiritual body when He rises, so will not be prevented by a wall of rock from emerging from the tomb. He will not need the door to be moved to let Him out, as Lazarus did, for the latter regained his old body, with all its limitations. The surer the sepulchre is made, the surer the truth that He rose.

27:66
So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch.

So they went, and made the sepulchre sure- we may be sure that in the circumstances they will not seal the tomb without assuring themselves that the body is still there. They will also be very careful to examine the tomb to make sure that the earthquake that occurred when Christ died, Matthew 27:51,52, and which rent the rocks in the area, has not damaged the rock-hewn tomb of Joseph, thus providing a means of access for disciples without the watch knowing.

Sealing the stone- after they have satisfied themselves that the body is still there, they seal the stone to the wall of the rock. If the seal is broken, they will know something is amiss. They are convinced that the only way for Him to emerge out of the tomb is if the disciples take the body. They do not believe He is going to rise the next day.

And setting a watch- there is no verb here, it is simply “with a watch, (or guard)”, so the verb is supplied from “made the sepulchre sure…with a guard”. They are watching here to prevent stealing, then later they use stealing as the excuse for Him not being in the tomb, 28:13.

Despite all these precautions, sometime between 6 o’clock on the Sabbath evening, (the hour at which the first day of the week began), and 4 o’clock in the morning on the first day of the week, (the hour at which it begins to get light in Palestine in April), Jesus of Nazareth, Son of God and Israel’s Messiah, rose triumphantly from among the dead, to die no more.

 

1 TIMOTHY 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

Timing of the epistle
The following is the record of the last years of the apostle Paul’s life:
AD 60 He is charged on three counts: (a) Disturbing Jewish worship, (“a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout the world”), Acts 24:5. (b) Being ringleader of a sect that said Jesus was King, (“a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes”, verse 5; “saying there is another king, one Jesus”, Acts 17:7). (c) Desecrating the temple, (“who also hath gone about the profane the temple”, Acts 24:6).
He appeals to Caesar and is taken to Rome by sea, as recorded in Acts 27,28.
AD 61 Arrives at Rome.
AD 62 Writes Philemon, Colossians, Ephesians and Philippians from prison.
AD 63 Is acquitted of all charges and goes to Macedonia and Asia Minor.
AD 64 Possibly goes to Spain, something he wanted to do before, Romans 15:24. (?).
AD 66 Returns to Macedonia and writes 1 Timothy. Goes to Ephesus and writes the epistle to Titus. Winters at Nicopolis. Arrested here, (probably in connection with the fire of Rome).
AD 68 In prison awaiting trial. Writes 2 Timothy. Paul asked Timothy to come to him, 2 Timothy 4:9, and he was probably able to, and was imprisoned also.
Paul was convicted and executed in either May or June. Nero died in mid-June. Timothy was released from prison, Hebrews 13:23.

Reason for the epistle
This is two-fold, firstly to be a charge to Timothy, giving him authority to act for the apostle in Ephesus, and then, instructions for the Ephesians. A charge is a personal word, giving authority to act, and encouragement to act. As a result of the personal charges to him, Timothy is helped to be “an example of the believers”, 4:12. He was also to function as a teacher, passing on the instructions given to him by Paul. “If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things, thou shalt be a good minister of Jesus Christ”, 4:6.

Structure of the epistle
The charge to Timothy and the instructions for the assembly in Ephesus are interwoven in the epistle. There are seven passages where Timothy is the one addressed, and seven passages where the instruction for the Ephesians is set out. It is easy to see when Timothy is given a charge, because the apostle addresses him personally in some way.
The charges to the Ephesian believers come to them because they constitute the house of God, 3:15, and as such are to be conduct themselves in accordance with God’s will as the Father of the household. God’s household consists of those who are born of Him, and have His life, eternal life, in their souls. This is true of all believers in this age, but is to be expressed in a locality as believers meet together in assembly fellowship.

First charge to Timothy:
“As I besought thee…”
1:1-4 Correct the wayward.
He is to deal with false teaching in the assembly at Ephesus on behalf of the apostle.

First charge to the Ephesians:
1:5-17 Love out of a pure heart.
The Father’s love is to be reproduced in the family because the Father’s will is known. That will is made known by the gospel, not law.

Second charge to Timothy:
“This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy”.
1:18-20 War a good warfare.
Timothy had been entrusted with a task, and was to be diligent in executing it.

Second charge to the Ephesians:
2:1-15 Prayer.
The Father’s resources are drawn upon. God supports His house so that they can function in peace in a hostile world.

Third charge to the Ephesians:
3:1-13 Elders and deacons.
The Father’s administration is known.
The house is to be an ordered place, where those whom God has appointed may “take care of the house of God”, 3:5.

Third charge to Timothy:
“These things I write unto thee”.
3:14-16 Bow in worship.
Timothy must remember the greatness of Christ, and behave in the house with reverence.

Fourth charge to the Ephesians:
4:1-5 Warning about demon-doctrines.
The Father’s protection is enjoyed.
The house is to be secure from the attacks of the enemy.

Fourth charge to Timothy:
“Let no man despise thy youth”.
4:6-16 Be a good workman.
Timothy needs spiritual food and spiritual exercise to maintain spiritual fitness for the task given to him.

Fifth charge to the Ephesians:
5:1-20 Provision for widows and elders.
The Father’s care is experienced.
There should be respect for older believers in the house of God.

Fifth charge to Timothy:
“I charge thee before God”. (“thee” is singular).
5:21-25 Act in wisdom.
Timothy needs to cultivate personal piety.

Sixth charge to the Ephesians:
6:1-10 Love of money.
The Father’s children are content.
Godliness with contentment is great gain.

Sixth charge to Timothy:
“But thou, O man of God”.
6:11-16 Bear a good witness.
The example of Christ before Pilate is set before him. Perhaps Timothy will soon face Nero.

Seventh charge to the Ephesians:
6:17-19 Ready to distribute.
The Father’s goodness is expressed.
We are granted resources so that we can give them away. “It is more blessed to give than to receive”, Acts 20:35.

Seventh charge to Timothy:
“O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust”.
6:20-21 As to the truth, be watchful.
Timothy is to keep watch, so that his ministry is not spoiled.

Recipient of the epistle
It is interesting to notice the parallels between the relationship of Moses to Joshua, and Paul to Timothy.

1. Joshua and Timothy both come on the scene unannounced. They have been maturing in private.
2. Both are engaged in warfare, Joshua with Amalek, Exodus 17:8-16; Timothy to war good warfare, 1 Timothy 1:18.
3. Both are associated with a man receiving Divine revelation. Joshua with Moses on Mount Sinai, Exodus 24:13; Timothy with the apostle who received revelations from God, Ephesians 3:3, and who passed them on to Timothy- “the things thou hast heard of me”, 2 Timothy 2:2.
4. Both saw the rebellion of the people of God. Joshua at the foot of Sinai, when Israel made a golden calf, Exodus 32:15-18; Timothy at Ephesus, where “grievous wolves would enter in”, and men would arise “speaking perverse things”, Acts 20:29,30.
5. Both learned the truth of separation. Joshua went outside the camp, distancing himself from the idolatry at the foot of Sinai, Exodus 33:7-11; Timothy was instructed to “depart from iniquity”, 2 Timothy 2:22.
6. Both were content to abide where God’s honour dwelt. Joshua “departed not out of the tabernacle”, Exodus 33:11; Timothy was to “abide still at Ephesus”, 1:3.
7. Both saw some of those who professed to know God depart. Joshua saw the two and a half tribes refuse the land, Numbers 32:1-5, 28; Timothy saw all Asia turn from Paul, 2 Timothy 1:15.
8. Both were given a charge as the older man was about to die, Deuteronomy 31:14, 23; Timothy in 1 Timothy 1:1:5,18.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST PEISTLE TO TIMOTHY CHAPTER 1, VERSES 1 TO 4:
1:1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the commandment of God our Saviour, and Lord Jesus Christ, which is our hope;
1:2 Unto Timothy, my own son in the faith: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father and Jesus Christ our Lord.
1:3 As I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, when I went into Macedonia, that thou mightest charge some that they teach no other doctrine,
1:4 Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies, which minister questions, rather than godly edifying which is in faith: so do.

1:1-4 First charge to Timothy: Correct the wayward.
“That thou mightest charge some that they teach no other doctrine”.
He is to deal with false teaching in the assembly at Ephesus on behalf of the apostle.

1:1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the commandment of God our Saviour, and Lord Jesus Christ, which is our hope;

Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ- it is important for the apostle to stress his authority, for he is about to instruct Timothy, who will himself instruct the believers at Ephesus. The word of instruction is from one who has been sent out by Jesus Christ to further the cause of the truth. The word to Paul was, “The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know His will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of His mouth. For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard”, Acts 22:14,15.
By the commandment of God our Saviour- it is appropriate that an epistle that contains charges to both Timothy and the assembly at Ephesus, should remind us at the outset that God is the Supreme Commander. The apostle is himself under orders, and so is Timothy. And so are the Ephesian believers, and so is every child of God.
He is the Saviour-God, so we can count on His help in difficult circumstances, for He has the answer. His saviour-hood is expressed in His commandments, which are all for our spiritual benefit.
And Lord Jesus Christ, which is our hope- He is God and Saviour, too, but the emphasis here is on the hope that is vested in Him. Timothy need not despair if conditions are adverse and disappointing. Hope in the New Testament is confident expectation. Christian hope is not a mere possibility, or even a probability, but a certainty, for the hope is represented by, and is secured by, Christ.

1:2 Unto Timothy, my own son in the faith: Grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father and Jesus Christ our Lord.

1:2 Unto Timothy, mine own son in the faith– this need not necessarily mean he was converted through Paul. There is a Jewish saying, “If one teaches the son of his neighbour the law, the scripture reckons this the same as if he had begotten him”. No doubt the scripture referred to is the reference to the sons of the prophets, those schooled in the law by prophets, see 2 Kings 2:3,5. Timothy had learnt the Holy Scriptures from his mother and grandmother, who were Jewesses, 2 Timothy 1:5; 3:15, but then he learnt at the feet of the apostle. Yet Paul very graciously linked his work of teaching Timothy with that of his mother and grandmother in the verses just referenced. His father was a Greek, and had not circumcised Timothy, Acts 16:1-3, perhaps indicating that he was not sympathetic to Christian things. In the goodness of God Timothy was provided with a spiritual father. It is significant that Paul should describe Timothy in this way in this epistle, for he is going to set out the way the Father orders His house, the assembly, and Paul is simply expressing that in a practical way, treating Timothy how God His Father treats him. The apostle lamented that the Corinthian assembly had many teachers, but not many fathers, those who could foster the growth of those young in the faith, 1 Corinthians 4:15. It is in this way that “little children” in the family of God are helped to become “young men”, and then themselves “fathers”, 1 John 2:13.
Grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father and Jesus Christ our Lord- not only is Paul’s apostleship from both the Father and the Son, but the favours he desires for Timothy will come from them jointly. This is an indication of the equality of the Father and the Son. How can Divine favour come from one who is not Divine?
Grace is favour to those who do not deserve it and cannot fully repay it.
Mercy is pity for those who are in need.
Peace is the result of the former things, when the recipient of grace and mercy responds to these gifts in the right way, and his heart is calmly confident in God.
These favours come from God who is the Father, and governs and cares for His house, and from Jesus Christ our Lord, the one who is entrusted with overall responsibility in the house of God as His Son, see Hebrews 3:6.

1:3 As I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, when I went into Macedonia, that thou mightest charge some that they teach no other doctrine,

As I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus- it says much for the spirituality of Timothy that Paul can leave him at Ephesus, confident that he would act as he himself would. Can we be relied on to act according to the same principles as the apostles? The early believers “continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship”, which means that their fellowship together was solely on the basis of the doctrine of the apostles.
When I went into Macedonia- this shows that the apostle was released from prison, and was able to travel about unhindered. He had written to the Philippians, (Philippi is in Macedonia), that he hoped to come and see them shortly, once he had seen “how it will go with me”, no doubt a reference to the outcome of his trial, Philippians 2:24. It seems from the verse we are considering that he did indeed go to Macedonia, which would include going to Philippi.
That thou mightest charge some that they teach no other doctrine- wrong doctrine is not to be tolerated in the assembly. It must be made clear what the Father’s will is. He alone decides the conduct of the house. All who deviate must be dealt with. “Other doctrine” is that which is astray from right doctrine, and supposes that there is a standard, by which to judge. And indeed there is, even the doctrine of the apostles, written down and therefore settled and knowable. In Old Testament times, there was “the shekel of the sanctuary”, Exodus 30:24, which was God’s standard, by which every other weight was to be tested. So God has His standard for truth, and it is found in His word.
The apostle had warned the Ephesian elders of the danger of false doctrine creeping in amongst them, Acts 20:29,30, but he also indicated the antidote, for he said to them, “I commend you to God, and to the word of His grace”, verse 32.

1:4 Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies, which minister questions, rather than godly edifying which is in faith: so do.

Around the time of the birth of Christ, men were dissatisfied with mainstream religions, so there arose a system of thought that was basically pantheism. It’s devotees claimed higher knowledge than others, so they were called “gnostics”, those who know. They spurned written revelation, and relied on mystical means of communication with “god”. Their counterpart is the New Age Movement, an umbrella system taking in many sorts of ideas, but all of which are anti-Christian.
The problem of Gnosticism was addressed by the apostle in the Epistle to the Colossians, which emphasises the supremacy of Christ, and shows that in Him, and not in any lesser gods of the gnostics, dwells all the fulness of the Godhead. Completeness is found in Him, not in gnostic speculations.

Neither give heed to fables- having condemned deviations from apostolic doctrine, Paul now condemns false religions. Asia Minor was a hot-bed of heresies, as is the world today. Beware of New Age teachings, for they are the same as ancient gnosticism, the product of a revolt against God’s revealed will.
Fables are statements made without good authority, in contrast to scriptures. Christianity is revelatory, and fixed in writing.
And endless genealogies- the gnostics taught that there were intermediaries between man and God, each one nearer to God than the other. They taught this because to them God could not have dealings with anything material, (which is why they denied that the true God was the God of the Bible), and therefore if we humans, who are material, were to have dealings with Him, it must be through an endless succession of semi-gods, each one a little nearer to God than the previous one. Clearly they had no sense of nearness to God. The Ephesians needed to keep well away from such doctrines. We are told in Acts that some in Ephesus had been involved with the occult, showing that they had a tendency towards such evil and devilish things. See Acts 19:19,20.
Which minister questions- they have no real answers, but just raise doubts. This was Satan’s tactic in Eden, saying, “Hath God said”. Eve should have responded, “Yea, God has said”, but she did not, and left off obeying God, and went against His revealed will.
Rather than godly edifying which is in faith- the remedy for the inroads of evil doctrine is the careful and godly presentation of the truth of God’s word, which edifies the believers, and settles them in the truth of God, so that they refuse evil teachings. In the days of Elisha, the food for the sons of the prophets had been contaminated with wild gourds. They exclaimed, “O thou man of God, there is death in the pot”, 2 Kings 4:40. The remedy given by the prophet was to “bring meal”, and the food was no longer poisonous. The message is clear; the people of God need the pure meal of the word of God, so that the harmful poison of evil doctrine may be neutralised. Failure to hear the word of God preached, and to read it personally, is to be in danger.
So do- these words have been supplied to make the sense more readily perceived. The sentence began in verse 3 with the reminder of Paul’s wish that Timothy remain in Ephesus, and it is implied that he wishes him so to do. Really, Paul has only to remind Timothy of his wish that he stay at Ephesus, and he would be happy to comply. He did not need to be told again. In that sense the “so do” is redundant, because Timothy does not need a further command. He is a genuine son, and will respond to the wish of his father in the faith.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST PEISTLE TO TIMOTHY CHAPTER 1, VERSES 5 TO 17:

1:5 Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned:
1:6 From which some having swerved have turned aside unto vain jangling;
1:7 Desiring to be teachers of the law; understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm.
1:8 But we know that the law is good, if a man use it lawfully;
1:9 Knowing this, that the law is not made for a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for unholy and profane, for murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers, for manslayers,
1:10 For whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with mankind, for menstealers, for liars, for perjured persons, and if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine;
1:11 According to the glorious gospel of the blessed God, which was committed to my trust.
1:12 And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord, who hath enabled me, for that He counted me faithful, putting me into the ministry;
1:13 Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief.
1:14 And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.
1:15 This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief.
1:16 Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might shew forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting.
1:17 Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen.

First charge to the Ephesians:
1:5-17 Love out of a pure heart.
The Father’s love is to be reproduced in the family because the Father’s will is known. That will is made known by the gospel, not law.

1:5 Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned:

1:5 Now the end of the commandment- the result of Timothy complying with the apostle’s wish, and warning the Ephesian believers about evil teaching, is now detailed. This is not a reference to a commandment in the law of Moses, or even a reference to the law itself.
Is charity out of a pure heart- the Father’s love is to be shown to the other members of the house. It is to be love which is genuine, and free of false motives. The apostle John connected love to God, love to the children of God, and obedience to His commandments with the following words, “”Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and everyone that loveth Him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of Him. By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep His commandments.”, 1 John 5:1,2. So here, to be side-tracked by that which is contrary to God is to be hindered as to love to God and fellow-believers. Love which is tainted with false doctrine is not pure love.
And of a good conscience- conscience is the faculty which enables us to assess spiritual things rightly. It is not infallible, so needs to be adjusted by the Scriptures. Hence those who take in false doctrine are not adjusting their conscience correctly.
And of faith unfeigned- the apostle warns against pretend-faith. The false teachers would have this sort of faith, because they did not believe the truth of God, yet pretended to do so that they might deceive the unwary.

1:6 From which some having swerved have turned aside unto vain jangling;

From which some having swerved- the word “which” is plural, and would refer to the three desirable things listed in verse 5. Not wishing to cultivate these pure, good and genuine things, these have turned aside, or missed the mark. The target is set out in the previous verse, (“the end of the charge”), and these are missing it. The natural man is inclined towards error, and so is the carnal believer. Paul was resolved to “press toward the mark”, Philippians 3:14, single-mindedly fixing his eye on Christ.
Have turned aside unto vain jangling- not content with missing the true mark, these compound their error by going after false teaching of another sort. The false teachers spoke impressively, but in God’s view they were mere talkers, whose words were useless for the purpose of producing Christian graces, being no more than pointless and unstructured noise.

1:7 Desiring to be teachers of the law; understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm.

Desiring to be teachers of the law- it seems that when it became evident that fables did not produce spirituality, these men suggested the remedy of law-keeping, to see if that produced holiness. After all, the law was given by God, and the apostle himself described it as holy, Romans 7:12; should obeying it not yield results for God?
Understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm- the false teachers only desired to be teachers of the law, they had no competence in the matter, as the apostle now states. They did not understand what they were saying, for they had not a right appreciation of the meaning of the letter of the law. They did not understand whereof they affirmed, for they did not see the implication of the application of the law to Christians. They were wrong both as to the content of the law and its character, yet they still affirmed their doctrine, as if they were confident of its validity. There are still those who feel that holiness can only be produced in the believer when he keeps the law of Moses. Yet this is directly contrary to the teaching of Scripture, as the apostle now goes on to show.

The word “law” is used in at least four senses in the New Testament, and the context must decide which is meant.
1. We read of “the law of the Spirit of life”, Romans 7:2, where the word law means principle of acting. When Newton discovered various laws of physics, he entitled his treatise on the subject, “Principii”, meaning “Principles. So the Spirit of God acts according to fixed principles in His dealings with believers, hence this is known as the law of the Spirit.
2. There is the word law as it is used of the Law of God given at Sinai through Moses, and therefore sometimes called the law of Moses.
3. There is law in the sense of one of the ten commandments. For instance when Paul writes, “the law came, sin revived, and I died”, Romans 7:9, he is referring to the specific commandment which said “Thou shalt not covet”.
4. There is law as in the expression, “the law and the prophets”. This means the five books of Moses, otherwise known as the Pentateuch.

A covenant is an arrangement between two persons or groups. The covenant of the law which God made with Israel at Sinai was conditional; that is, the benefits of being in covenant relationship with God depended upon them keeping His law. This is why the New Testament is so insistent that believers are not under law, for if they were, their blessings would not be secure, being dependant on their own efforts. Christians are under grace, and their blessings are certain, because they depend on Christ and not on themselves. See Romans 6:14,15; Galatians 3:1-14; 5:1-5; Ephesians 1:3.

The New Testament says the following things about the Law given at Sinai:
1. It is holy, Romans 7:12.
2. It is spiritual, Romans 7:14.
3. It is weak through the flesh, Romans 8:3.
4. It works wrath, Romans 4:15.
5. It entered so that the offence might abound, Romans 5:20.
6. It cannot justify the sinner, Galatians 2:16.
7. It is the ministration of death, 2 Corinthians 3:7.
8. It is ended as a way of becoming righteous, by the death of Christ, Romans 10:4.
9. It is not the means of empowering a believer to please God. Paul found that the law that God had ordained unto life, became death to him. Instead of being the rule of a life pleasing to God, it simply slew the failing saint, because he could not live up to its demands by himself.

We now learn three reasons why it is not the mind of God that we should turn to the law for help:
(a) Verses 8-11
The law is not laid down for believers.
(b) Verses 12-14
The law did not prevent Saul of Tarsus persecuting the church.
(c) Verses 15-17
The law did not achieve his conversion.

1:8 But we know that the law is good, if a man use it lawfully;

But we know that the law is good- this is necessarily the case, because it came from God, and set out His standard. The “we” in the first instance refers to Paul and Timothy, and then all well-taught believers.
If a man use it lawfully- there is a play on words here, “the lawful use of law”. The next verse will show what the lawful use of the law is, and it is not to use it to govern the Christian. That is an unlawful use. It is nonetheless one that is popular in some sections of Christendom. Earnest in their desire to please God, they set out to keep the law. The Epistle to the Galatians was written to correct this.

1:9 Knowing this, that the law is not made for a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for unholy and profane, for murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers, for manslayers,

Knowing this, that the law is not made for a righteous man- those who use the law lawfully know that it was not put on the statute book in Israel to guide righteous men. Rather, it exposed unrighteousness, and cast men upon God for His mercy. That mercy was expressed to them by the provision of a system of sacrifices, by which their sins could be forgiven. So this shows that to impose the law upon Christians is directly opposed to God’s intention for the law, for Christians are reckoned righteous by God, so the law is not designed for them at all. Of course, the believer will wish to see that “the righteousness of the law ” is fulfilled in his life, Romans 8:4, but that will only be achieved by walling after the Spirit, as He directs us to live like Christ. The law of Moses is not the rule of the believer’s life. Because he has the Spirit of God within, the believer is able to please God as he imitates the life of Christ. This is called fulfilling the law of Christ, Galatians 6:2. As he does this, the believer incidentally fulfils the righteous requirement of the law. But it is done by walking after the Spirit, not after the flesh.
First of all the apostle gives a six-fold description of the law breaker, consisting of two pairs of adjectives. This gives the general character of those who transgress the law. Then there follows a list of certain kinds of people, who break the law in specific ways.
But for the lawless and disobedient- the first word of these three pairs has to do with the nature of the person, and the second word has to do with the outcome of that nature. So the law is laid down for lawless people, not the law-abiding ones. Since no-one is able to keep the law, it can only condemn. The ideal response in that situation was for the Israelite to cast himself upon the mercy of God, and avail himself of the provision of a sin-offering whereby his sin could be forgiven.
As a result of being lawless in nature, man works out that nature by acting in disobedience to that law. As the writer to the Hebrews said, “every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward”, Hebrews 2:2.
For the ungodly and for sinners- ungodly people refuse to give God His due, and this being the case, they sin without any regard to the glory of God. “All have sinned, and come short of the glory of God”, Romans 3:23.
For unholy and profane- because men have an unholy nature, they have no ability to appreciate what is pleasing to God. Accordingly they act in a way that shows no regard for His holiness, and trample on Divine things.
For murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers- the apostle, having shown how sinners react to God, now makes his way down the ten commandments as they relate to behaviour towards others. The ten commandments could be divided into that which relates to love to God, and that which has to do with love for one’s neighbour. The Lord Jesus sanctioned that division in Luke 10:26-28. We are not told that there were five commandments on each of the two tables of the law. In fact, a measurement of the space taken up by the commandments in Hebrew will show that probably the first four were on the first table and the other six on the second. Certainly that is how Paul is looking at them here, for having spoken of man’s sinful attitude to God, he now turns to man’s attitude to his fellow-men.
He does not speak of murderers of fathers in connection with “Thou shalt not kill”, but in relation to “Honour thy father and mother”, the fifth commandment. Clearly, to slay one’s father and mother is an extreme form of failing to honour them.
For manslayers- this corresponds to the sixth commandment, “Thou shalt not kill”. Man was made in the image of God, and the reason why the death penalty was imposed on the one who takes a man’s life is that he has erased the image of God in a man. So capital punishment is not brought in at Sinai, but was God’s will from the time of Noah, since evil had been rampant before the flood, and God was not prepared to allow that to happen again. This shows that capital punishment was brought in as a deterrent, as well as a just punishment. We should distinguish between one who kills accidentally, and one who murders with premeditation.

1:10 For whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with mankind, for menstealers, for liars, for perjured persons, and if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine;

For whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with mankind- these are they who transgress the seventh command, “Thou shalt not commit adultery”. A whoremonger is one who commits fornication, and is distinguished in the New Testament from one who commits adultery, as Hebrews 13:4 shows. A fornicator commits immoral acts, being unmarried. Adultery is committed by one who is married. Those who defile themselves with mankind are sodomites, otherwise known as homosexuals. God utterly abhors such perverted practices, for they represent an attack on the order He has set up as Creator. In the beginning He made them male and female, and a man leaves his father and mother and cleaves to his wife, not his “partner”. We know full well what God thinks of sodomy by his judgement of the Cities of the Plain, Genesis 19. It is only because of the nature of the age we live in that such are not removed from the scene.
There were converted sodomites in the assembly in Corinth, so it is not a question of being unable to live any other way because of one’s genetic makeup. The gospel does not alter genetic makeup, but it does alter sodomites when they repent and believe. Such are washed, showing they were unclean before; they are sanctified, showing they were unholy before; they are justified, showing they were unrighteous before, 1 Corinthians 6:9-11. Clearly, then, there is no such thing as a “homosexual Christian”, for a Christian is washed, sanctified and righteous, and a homosexual is not.
For menstealers- this is clearly an aggravated way of transgressing the command, “Thou shalt not steal”. One of the very worst kinds of stealing is the depriving of a man of his liberty. In a day soon to come, Babylon will trade in “slaves and souls of men”, Revelation 18:13.
For liars, for perjured persons- the ninth commandment said, “Thou shalt not bear false witness, and this is what liars do. Perjured persons go further, and bear false witness in a court of law, to the undermining of justice.
And if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine- the apostle does not make an application of the tenth command, “Thou shalt not covet”, but uses a phrase which encompasses any expression of lawlessness. Such things are contrary to sound doctrine, by which is meant, as the next verse shows, the gospel.
The people listed in verses 9 and 10 are all unbelievers, and it is for them, and to condemn their sins, that the law of Moses was laid down. It was not laid down for righteous persons, even in the Old Testament, let alone in the New. To apply the law to believers, therefore, is to misunderstand the reason for the formal giving of the law. It was always wrong to murder, and the giving of the law did not make it wrong; it condemned the one committing the wrong, and exposed him as not fit for God’s kingdom. This why the apostle said that the law-teachers at Ephesus did not understand what they were saying, for they had not grasped the fundamental principles of the law.

1:11 According to the glorious gospel of the blessed God, which was committed to my trust.

According to the glorious gospel of the blessed God- this shows that the gospel is just as much against lawlessness as the law is, for the gospel condemns sin forthrightly. The law exposes the shame of man, and so does the gospel; the law shows somewhat of the glory of God, and so does the gospel, but in a far greater way, as 2 Corinthians 3:9 declares. “For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory”. One reason why the gospel exceeds in glory is because it provides the remedy for the lawlessness of men, which the law did not, for it could only condemn; the gospel makes righteous.
God is the Blessed God, One who is filled with joy when He saves men through the gospel. The law was given in circumstances that inspired terror; and this was designed, for God was making men fear, so that they did not sin, Exodus 20:18-20. Now, believers hesitate to sin because of the way Christ has manifested God in His fulness, not just as a God of wrath.
The features about God that were displayed in Paul’s conversion justify his use of the word “glorious” in connection with it. He speaks of mercy, in verses 13 and 16; grace in verse 14; salvation and longsuffering in verse 16; these are features of the God of the gospel, but they were not brought out by the law.
Which was committed to my trust- the word “my” is emphatic, which denotes at least two things. First, that the apostle had much more authority to speak on the relationship between the law and the gospel than the law-teachers did, and second, as he goes on to say, he is the example of true conversion to God, and his conversion owed nothing to the law. His training in the law of Moses at the feet of none less than Gamaliel, did not result in his conversion.

1:12 And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord, who hath enabled me, for that He counted me faithful, putting me into the ministry;

And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord- this title emphasises the fact that Christ is exalted and supreme, at God’s right hand. The gospel does not detract from the glory of God and His Son, but rather, makes it known in a fuller way. It was as a result of seeing Christ in glory that Paul was saved. He was not saved by going to Sinai, either physically or figuratively.
Who hath enabled me- to be entrusted with the gospel is a solemn responsibility, and it needs spiritual power to discharge that responsibility. That power is from Christ. The verb has the idea of power that is capable of producing great effects, and this the gospel has. Paul was not empowered by observance of the law, for the law was “weak through the flesh”, Romans 8:4; it has no ability to overcome the failings of even the saintliest of men, but can only condemn them. Paul could write to the Philippians, “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me”, Philippians 4:13.
For that He counted me faithful- faithfulness is discernible almost immediately a person is saved, as we see from the case of Lydia, who said to Paul and his colleagues on the day she was saved, “If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there”. The fact that they did so shows they were able to discern that her faith was genuine. So it was with Saul of Tarsus, for as soon as he had said, “Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do?”, he was told to go into the city and it would be told him. So it was evident immediately that his faith was genuine, from his desire to be obedient to the Lord, just as it was evident that Lydia was a true believer by her wish to give the apostle and his fellow-workers hospitality. The apostle John wrote, “We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us”, 1 John 4:6. So the apostles, who were of God in the sense they were authorised by Him, were the test. Lydia clearly passed that test, for she desired the presence of those who were “of God”. We should be concerned if new converts show no interest in being with the saints, or under the sound of God’s word.
Putting me into the ministry- he was at pains to explain to the Galatians that his apostleship was not of man directly, not by man indirectly, Galatians 1:1. Those who had been with the Lord Jesus when He was here had nothing to add to what the apostle already knew, Galatians 2:6. As he conferred with the other apostles, it became clear to Paul that he was not in any way behind them in his knowledge of the gospel. His apostleship was entirely from heaven, where the law of Moses is not relevant.
Needless to say, this putting into the ministry has nothing to do with the practice of making “the ministry” a career. The notion of clergy and laity is foreign to the word of God, and is a practice imitating the system under the law, where certain people were reckoned to be “ministers”, namely the Levites, to the exclusion of the rest. Those who perpetuate that way of doing things have clearly not realised that the old things have been rendered obsolete by the coming of Christ, of whom it is said, “He taketh away the first, that He might establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9.

1:13 Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief.

Who was before a blasphemer- the word blasphemer has the idea of speaking injuriously, whether about God or man. The law had no remedy for a blasphemer against God, for it condemned him to death, Leviticus 24:15,16. Yet here is one who denied the Deity of Christ, and consented to the death of Stephen, the one who claimed to see Jesus in heaven at God’s right hand. To deny the Deity of Christ is to dishonour God, for they are equal. The Lord Jesus said, “He that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father which hath sent Him”, John 5:23. And again, “I honour My Father, and ye do dishonour Me”, John 8:49. He honoured His Father by declaring Him to men, and in so doing, necessarily asserted His own Deity. Yet men dishonoured Him by refusing His claims.
And a persecutor- because believers maintained the truth of the Deity of Christ, they became the object of persecution on the part of the Jews. Paul himself testified, “and many of the saints did I shut up in prison, having received authority from the chief priests; and when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them. And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and compelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto strange cities”, Acts 26:10,11.
And injurious- this is derived from the noun “hubristes”, meaning a violent man. The word has been defined as, “one who, lifted up with pride, either heaps insulting language upon others, or does them some shameful act of wrong”. Saul of Tarsus did both, and he was quite open about it, as his statement quoted above shows. Only the grace of God can change such a man; the law will only condemn.
When Paul described the sins of men in Romans 3:10-18, he could very well have been writing his autobiography. He was a blasphemer, and it could be said of him that, “Their throat is an open sepulchre; with their tongues they have used deceit,” “The poison of asps is under their lips;” “Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness:”
He was a persecutor, and so it was true of him, “Their feet are swift to shed blood: Destruction and misery are in their ways: And the way of peace have they not known:” “There is no fear of God before their eyes.” He was injurious, the result of sin, for “There is none righteous, no, not one: there is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable: There is none that doeth good, no, not one”.
But I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief- of course, when he was persecuting believers, Saul of Tarsus thought he was doing God service. The Lord Jesus foretold that this would happen, John 16:2. But he was acting in unbelief, sure that it was God’s will that he exterminate those who claimed that Jesus Christ was God. He showed no mercy to believers, not realising that he needed mercy, and that is what God showed him.
The fact that he did these things ignorantly shows that the law did not reveal his folly to him. In fact, he thought he was keeping the law, for Israel were commanded to stone blasphemers, and that is what he thought Christ was when He claimed equality with God. Saul ignored the fact that He supported His claim with miracles and doctrine. And the most conclusive support was that God raised Him from the dead, for He was “declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4. That He was risen became clear to Saul of Tarsus when Jesus of Nazareth spoke to him from heaven.

1:14 And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus.

And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant- so it was the grace of the Lord that saved him, not the law. And it was the grace of the one he was denying, the Lord.
The grace needed to be exceeding abundant in view of the exceeding abundant crimes he was guilty of. Yet there was enough grace to deal with all his sins. As there is to deal with all the sins of any other. As the apostle wrote, “Moreover the law entered, that the sin might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound: that as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord”, Romans 5:20,21.
With faith and love which is in Christ Jesus- this must refer to Paul’s response to the Lord’s abundant grace, or else there would be no need for the repetition of His name. It is a separate thought, and not a continuation of the idea of the grace of the Lord. Faith cannot be given, even by God, for it is the personal and willing response of a man’s heart, Romans 10:10. It is true, however, that God graciously allows men to believe, Philippians 1:29.
Having spoken of his unbelief in verse 13, we now read of his faith. He believed in the God of Israel before, but now he has realised that Jesus of Nazareth is equal with God, and therefore is deserving of faith.
He is also deserving of his love, too, for Paul now realises the debt he owes Him. That debt is measured by the truth of the next verse. So the grace of the Lord Jesus was accompanied by the faith and love of Paul; he mixed the word with faith, c.f. Hebrews 4:2.

1:15 This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief.

This is a faithful saying- there are five places where this expression is used. Here, the saying is about the purpose for Christ’s coming. The other references are in 1 Timothy 4:9; 2 Timothy 2:2; 2:11; Titus 3:8.
Probably the saying refers to commonly used expressions amongst the saints, which because they were based on Scriptural truth could be described as faithful, or dependable. Needless to say, just because an expression is current amongst believers does not make it reliable. Luke makes a distinction between the earnest and sincere attempts of some believers to write an account of the life of Christ, and his inspired account, Luke 1:1-4.
And worthy of all acceptation- it merits the whole-hearted acceptance by all men.
That Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners- the law demanded that we do something, but Christ has done the work. The apostle spoke of Christ coming down from heaven in contrast to men striving to reach heaven by their own works. He wrote, “For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, That “the man which doeth those things shall live by them.” But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise, “Say not in thine heart, ‘Who shall ascend into heaven?”‘ (that is, to bring Christ down from above:) or, “‘Who shall descend into the deep?'” (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.)” But what saith it? “The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart:” that is, the word of faith which we preach; that if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in thine heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved”, Romans 10:5-9. The law demanded that men strive for themselves, the gospel demands that they believe in the one who worked for them.
The expression “came into the world” includes the idea of His conception by the Holy Spirit and His birth of the virgin Mary. This is the way that God was manifest in flesh. He did not come into the world in the way angels visit men; rather, He took part of the same flesh and blood as we do, Hebrews 2:14, yet He did so in such a way as to preserve the integrity of His person, Luke 1:35. He did not merely visit men, but dwelt amongst them, John 1:14.
It is interesting that it is Christ Jesus who came. For Christ Jesus is a title reserved for Him when He had gone back to heaven. It is almost as if the success of His coming to save sinners is guaranteed by the nature of the one who came. He was fitted to save when He came, and nothing He did when here disqualified Him.
Notice that He came personally. John says, “For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ”, John 1:17. Moses simply handed over tables of stone, and saw to it that the commands were enforced. Jesus Christ came personally, and displayed the conduct that God was pleased with. He did not simply teach, but Luke writes of what Jesus began to do and teach”, Acts 1:1.
The law could only condemn sinners, but Christ came to save them. But His perfect life could not save, so just as “came into the world” implies incarnation, so “save sinners” implies His death on the cross, (accepting the consequences of a broken law by being hanged on a tree, Galatians 3:13). This is the only means whereby sinners could be saved; they could not be saved by law-keeping, for “by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified”, Galatians 2:16.
Of whom I am chief- the apostle needs to impress upon us his personal indebtedness to Christ, for he has begun the section with the emphatic “my” of verse 11. It is to a one-time blasphemer that the gospel is entrusted, and Paul highlights here the wickedness of his life, even as a zealous law-keeper, as he thought. Notice it is “I am chief”, not “I was chief”. No-one has displaced him as the chief of sinners. This gives hope to all others, for the worst of sinners has been saved.

We are given seven accounts of the conversion of Saul of Tarsus, and they are as follows:

1. The historical account by Luke in Acts 9:1-22. He writes as a Christian historian, setting out the true facts of the case under the inspiration of the Spirit of God.

2. Paul’s account before the gathered crowds in the temple, Acts 22:1-21. Here he emphasises that he was a true Jew, and did nothing against the God of Israel. He speaks in the Hebrew tongue, verse 2, showing reverence for Jewish ways. He was a Jew, verse 3, (the Roman captain thought he was an Egyptian, 21:38). He was born in Tarsus, it was true, “yet”, despite that, he was brought up in Jerusalem at the feet of Gamaliel, verse 3. Gamaliel was one of the most respected rabbis Israel ever had. He was “taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers”, verse 3, so was not a member of some strange Jewish sect. He was zealous toward God, as his listeners were, verse 3. He persecuted Christians to the death, showing his zeal for what he believed to be right, and to defend the honour of God. He was trusted by the chief priests and elders, verse 5. But then he was converted, and having been blinded, God sent to him a man named Ananias, who was “a devout man according to the law”, and “having good report of all the Jews” living in Damascus, verse 12. He came to him with a message from “the God of our fathers”, verse 14. He prayed in the temple at Jerusalem, verse 17. All these facts were presented to his Jewish listeners, to show that Paul was not against them, but they still sought his death.

3. By Paul himself again before Agrippa, Acts 26:1-23. Because he preached that Jesus was alive, as his accusers said, 25:19, he emphasised that he was brought up a Pharisee, for these, in contrast to the Sadducees, believed in the resurrection of the dead. He stressed that he was waiting for the fulfilment of the hope that God made to the patriarchs, that they would live in the kingdom under the Messiah. This implied that they would rise from the dead. Yet it was for this hope’s sake that he was accused of the Jews, verse 7, such was their inconsistency. So it was that he preached nothing that the law and the prophets had not foretold, for they said that “Christ should suffer, and that He should be the first that should rise from the dead”, verse 23.

4. In Galatians 1:15,16, “But when it pleased God, who separated me from my mother’s womb, and called me by His grace, to reveal His Son in me, that I might preach Him among the heathen…” Here the emphasis is on grace, for the epistle is a defence of the gospel in view of the men who were seeking to impose the law of Moses upon believers. Paul does not speak of God revealing His Son to him, but in him. The epistle shows that Israel were in infancy under the law, (see 4:1-5), whereas true sonship comes in through Christ as God’s Son, and by the Spirit of His Son. So it is the Son of God that is going to be revealed through the son-character of Paul.

5. In 1 Corinthians 9:1, where he writes, “Am I not an apostle? Am I not free? Have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord? Are not ye my work in the Lord?” This is a reference to the fact that he had actually seen the Lord Jesus, and was thus qualified to be an apostle, and because of that was not behind those who had been with Christ on earth. He needs to assert this because there were some who cast doubt on the genuineness of Paul’s apostleship because he was not one of “the twelve”.

6. In Philippians 3:12 he expresses the desire to know the Lord better. “Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect: but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus”. Christ had laid hold on him on the Damascus Road, and now Paul longs to lay hold of Divine things more strongly.

7. This passage, where, as chief of sinners he obtained mercy and was shown grace. The law contributed nothing to his salvation.

1:16 Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might shew forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting.

Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy- despite the fact he was chief of sinners, he was the object of mercy, not only for his sake, but for others too.
That in me first Jesus Christ might shew forth all longsuffering- the word translated “first” is the same as the word translated “chief” in the previous verse. So he is chief of sinners, as to the degree of his guilt, but also chief as to the example and encouragement he is to others subsequent to his conversion. He has been shown the full extent of the longsuffering of Christ. (“All longsuffering” is longsuffering of every kind, whether as a sinner or a saint). Christ bore with him patiently even though by persecuting the saints he was persecuting Him, Acts 9:4. If Christ can suffer long with Saul of Tarsus, He can suffer long with any sinner.
For a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting- the Greek word for “first” is “protos”, and the Greek word for “pattern” is “hupo-tupos”. Combining the two ideas, we may say that Paul is a proto-type believer. The principles at work in his conversion are the same for everyone. The circumstances may vary greatly, but the principles are exactly the same. Those principles are as follows:

1. That mere religion does not save.
2. That man is opposed to God.
3. That God is longsuffering.
4. That the worst of sinners can be saved.
5. That Jesus Christ must be recognised as Lord.
6. That the Lord Jesus is in heaven, the sure sign that God has been well-pleased with His life and His death.
7. That His death on Calvary was sacrificial, so that sins might be forgiven.
8. That the grace of God is available to all for salvation and preservation.
9. That eternal life is granted immediately to all those who believe.

These principles were all at work in the conversion of Saul of Tarsus, and they provide the pattern for all other subsequent conversions.

Not only is Paul a pattern for those who believe in this age, he speaks of hereafter, meaning in the age after the current church age. For those of the nation of Israel who will be converted to God after the church is gone, will acknowledge, like Paul did, that the right hand of God is a fitting place for the Messiah to be, and they will receive eternal life as they believe in Him in that character. Just as Paul looked heavenwards, and saw the one glorified whom his nation had pierced, so Israel will look heavenwards when Christ comes in glory, and will “look on Him whom they pierced”, John 19:37; Revelation 1:7.

1:17 Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen.

Now unto the King eternal- Paul now expresses his deep sense of gratitude for the movements of Divine grace towards him. He traces them all to the sovereign workings of the King of eternity, to whom all things are known beforehand, and who is never taken by surprise, or thwarted in His designs. He does not limit himself to the kingship of God expressed in the future reign of Christ over the earth. Rather, he thinks of God’s eternal reign, and rejoices that nothing can frustrate it. Even his own rebellion and hardness of hard were not too difficult for God to deal with.
He has a sense of involvement in God’s eternal purpose. He realises that he, like all other believers of this age, was chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world, Ephesians 1:4; that works had been prepared in eternity for him to do, Ephesians 2:10; that as an apostle he was entrusted with truth that was according to eternal purpose, Ephesians 3:11. When he contemplates these things, and remembers the grace that was shown him so that he could be in the good of them, he is constrained to worship God.
Immortal- there are two similar words, one which means “not capable of dying”, and this one, which means “not capable of being corrupted”. This tells us that in the salvation of sinners God is not compromised. He does not have to change His character in order to bless men. As Paul wrote to the Romans, “that He might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus”, Romans 3:26. Far from diminishing in glory through having dealings with sinners, God is glorified, as is shown by Paul’s doxology here.
Invisible- this emphasises the fact that God is not like us at all. He is not constrained by physical limitations, nor can He be seen by the natural eye. But we should remember the words of the Lord Jesus to His disciples, “he that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father”, John 14:9. This is not a reference to physical sight, as if those who did not see Him when He was here cannot ever know God. The point is that He has manifested the character of God. Every attribute of God was fully displayed in His Son, for “in Him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9. He it is, who, coming into manhood, expounded God in words and deeds. In Him “God was manifest in flesh”, 1 Timothy 3:16. It was this one, who had made God visible, that appeared to him on the Damascus Road. And it was in grace that He did so.
The only wise God- He is the only one who can be said to be wise intrinsically. Lucifer was “full of wisdom” in the day he was created, Ezekiel 28:12, yet he fell, and corrupted himself, so that his wisdom is now used for evil ends. He is constantly frustrated, however, by the only truly wise being, who is the fount of all wisdom.
In His wisdom God allowed men to discover that they had no way of saving themselves, and then, at just the right moment made His wisdom known further by the work of Christ at Calvary, 1 Corinthians 1:20-24. This wisdom is made known at the cross, and is shown when He saves and preserves His people.
Be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen-  Paul ends his expression of worship with the desire that God might be honoured and glorified eternally. It is the glorious gospel that is going to secure that result. The law could not bring it in, but the grace of God in Christ can, and will. Far from being an inferior thing, the gospel is the most glorious message there ever could be.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST PEISTLE TO TIMOTHY CHAPTER 1, VERSES 18 TO 20:

1:18 This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy, according to the prophecies which went before on thee, that thou by them mightest war a good warfare;
1:19 Holding faith, and a good conscience; which some having put away concerning faith have made shipwreck:
1:20 Of whom is Hymenaeus and Alexander; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme.

Second charge to Timothy:
“This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy”.
1:18-20 War a good warfare.

1:18 This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy, according to the prophecies which went before on thee, that thou by them mightest war a good warfare;

This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy- this second charge is to encourage Timothy, for he has difficult things to do, and he is alone in the doing of them, humanly speaking. He may be encouraged, however, by the confidence Paul has in him as his faithful spiritual son.
According to the prophecies which went before on thee- in verse 3 the charge related to a particular course of action, but now it is in the context of the beginning of Timothy’s ministry as a helper of the apostle. That ministry was in line with the unfolding of the mind of God by the prophets of the apostolic era. It was not that they foretold what Timothy would do, but rather that they forthtold what he should do. This reminder would be a great incentive to Timothy to labour on, for he had been the subject of the Spirit’s ministry through the prophets.
That thou by them mightest war a good warfare- the sense is that by means of the encouragement he derived from the prophecies spoken in connection with his ministry, Timothy was fortified to wage a good spiritual warfare. There was much opposition to face, and its origin was Satan himself, so Timothy needs to be strong and courageous. For every believer, there is hardship and danger, such as when soldiers go to battle.
It was said of the Levites that “they should go in to wait upon the service of the tabernacle of the congregation”, Numbers 8:23. This could be translated, “to war the warfare of the tabernacle of the congregation”. So just as the Levites were active in the literal building, so Timothy is to be active in the spiritual building, the house of God. The assembly at Ephesus had, sadly, become a battleground between truth and error, and Timothy must be valiant as he maintains the truth of God amongst them.

1:19 Holding faith, and a good conscience; which some having put away concerning faith have made shipwreck:

Holding faith- the opposite of faith in this context is unbelief. Timothy is to keep a hold on his reliance on the Scriptures, (which are able to make him “wise unto salvation”, even as a believer, 2 Timothy 3:15), so that the doubts the enemy will seek to suggest to him may be quickly rejected. He must not become like some in the assembly, who were wavering as to Divine things.
And a good conscience- the conscience is that faculty which warns us when we are tending to evil, and straying from the good. The word for “good” used here emphasises that a good conscience is one that is beneficial and helpful to us. The Scriptures speak of a convicted conscience, John 8:9; a conscience void of offence, Acts 24:16; a weak conscience, 1 Corinthians 8:7; a pure conscience, 1 Timothy 3:9, and now a good conscience. The strong belief and a good conscience go together, for the conscience must be informed and adjusted by Scripture if it is to be of benefit to us. As soon as we stop adjusting it by the truth, it becomes defiled, and ineffective.
Which some having put away concerning faith have made shipwreck- the word “which” refers to the good conscience. They had thrown away the compass of conscience, and had wrecked their spiritual lives on the sunken rocks of infidelity.

1:20 Of whom is Hymenaeus and Alexander; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme.

Of whom is Hymenaeus and Alexander- the apostle names these two men so that Timothy, and those he is teaching, might have negative examples before them, a warning of the consequences of not keeping the conscience pure.
Whom I have delivered unto Satan- the severe action of excommunicating these men had been undertaken by the apostle, since they were a danger to whatever assembly they were in, and to the Christians generally. The Corinthians assembly needed to take action against one of its members, and they were commanded to do so by the apostle without waiting for him to come to them. “For I verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, have judged already, as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done this deed, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus”, 1 Corinthians 5:3-5. We see from this that the Christian assembly has the power, and the duty, to act in the name, and with the power, of the Lord Jesus Christ, in order to exclude from the company those who are, by their conduct, not suitable.
That they may learn not to blaspheme- once a person is put out of an assembly, they are in the only other place there is, namely, the world. And that is the sphere where Satan operates. Such must learn the hard way, (the word for learn here is “learn by being disciplined and punished”) that the conduct they have manifested is only suited to the world, it is not suited to the assembly. Hopefully, having learnt the error of their ways, they will repent, and thus become fit candidates for restoration to the assembly.
To blaspheme may mean either to speak evil of God, or of men. Whichever is the case with these men, they must be placed in the sphere where such conduct is the norm, and thereby learn that it not appropriate in the assembly of believers.

ISAIAH 45:15-17

These verses come in a remarkable passage in Isaiah where God predicts the name of the king who will bring the nation of Israel out of their captivity in Babylon. 170 years before the event, God foretold through the prophet that Cyrus, King of Persia, would allow His people to return to their land. This, however, is only a foretaste of what will happen in the future, when the nation of Israel is installed in the Land of Promise, with Jesus Christ as their Messiah and King, and this is what our passage has to do with. Isaiah is doing several things. First, he is maintaining the Godhood of God in the face of the false gods in the nations around Israel. Second, he is showing the folly of worshipping those false gods. Third, he is warning Judah about the sins the other part of the nation, the ten tribes of Israel, were guilty of. Fourth, he is prophesying about the near future, when Cyrus the Persian would come to Babylon and defeat it, thus allowing the people of Israel to return to their land after the Captivity. Fifth, he is looking far into the future, when a more wonderful deliverance would be effected, and Christ the Messiah would deliver His people from a greater danger, and bring in His reign on the earth. So in Isaiah 44:23 the prophet projects himself into the future, when the reign of Christ has begun on earth, and speaks of it as if it has happened. This is often called “the prophetic past”. So certain is the outcome, that Isaiah can with confidence speak of it as if it has already happened. Then he proceeds to tell how that glorious outcome will be achieved. In verses 24-28, Isaiah makes a remarkable set of predictions. Remember he is speaking before Israel were taken into captivity and Jerusalem was destroyed. Yet he predicts that a ruler will arise by the name of Cyrus, who will be so used of God to deliver His people that he can be given the title “anointed”, 45:1. He is so like Christ in this one respect, (and only this respect of course), that this name can be given to him in a lesser sense. So before Jerusalem was destroyed Isaiah prophesied it would be rebuilt, and by whom. Isaiah also predicts that God would “frustrate the tokens of the liars”, and “make diviners mad”, 44:25. This happened when Belshazzar’s astrologers were unable to read the writing on the wall, Daniel 5:7,8.  God would turn their wise men backward, and make their knowledge foolish. Much literature from Babylon has been discovered which shows that the astrologers of those times invariably assured the king that he would be victorious. They probably felt that it was too dangerous to say otherwise! God, says Isaiah, would “confirm the word of His servant”, (i.e. Daniel), and “perform the counsel of his messengers”, (i.e. the prophets who had foretold the downfall of Babylon). Then come these significant words, “That saith to Jerusalem, ‘Thou shalt be inhabited’; and to the cities of Judah, ‘ye shall be built, and I will raise up the decayed places thereof’; 44:26,28. Cyrus will perform all God’s pleasure, and will do this by saying to Jerusalem, “Thou shalt be built”, and to the temple, “Thy foundation shall be laid”. The Medo-Persian army diverted the river Euphrates (which flowed through the city), whilst Belshazzar feasted with his lords, or great ones, including, no doubt, the chiefs of the army. Having done this, they were able to march into the city along the river bed, open the gates from the inside, (“I will open to him the two-leaved gates of brass”, 45:1) and the city was taken. God further promises to loose the loins of kings, 45:1, which is exactly what happened, for we read that when Belshazzar saw the writing on the wall, “the joints of his loins were loosed”, Daniel 5:6. So it was that Cyrus and the Medo-Persian empire succeeded the Babylonian empire. The rule over Babylonia itself was given by Cyrus to Darius the Mede, who died two years later. Daniel 6:28 shows that subsequently Cyrus took sole charge of the empire. It was the policy of Cyrus to allow the nations he had conquered to continue with their particular religion. Accordingly, he allowed the Israelites to return to Jerusalem and build their city and their temple. Thus the word of God came to pass. This brings us to Isaiah 45:7. “I form the light” would firstly refer to God as Creator and Controller of the universe, (not the false gods of the heathen), reminding us of Genesis 1:3, “Let there be light”. It would also remind us that He alone is the One able to bring in all that light symbolises, such as hope, righteousness, and a new day. Only God can dispel the gloom of their captivity. He creates darkness also, for He will plunge the kings who resist His will into the same despondency and darkness as they have made His people suffer. Jeremiah 50:29 foretells that God would recompense Babylon for what she had done to Israel. So it is that when Israel returned to Jerusalem, (which name means “foundation of peace), after the exile, they had a measure of peace and quietness, all of God’s creating. But Isaiah looks on to a better day for Israel, when the Messiah shall come, and “the people that walked in darkness”, shall see “a great light”, Isaiah 9:2. A verse quoted by Matthew when the Lord Jesus moved from living in Nazareth to being in Capernaum, near Galilee Matthew 4:13-16. The “way of the sea” Isaiah mentions is the highway from Babylonia that swept down along the Mediterranean coast, then came inland past the Sea of Galilee and went on to Damascus. Matthew probably sat alongside this highway collecting taxes for the Romans, but one day the King of Kings came by, and Matthew immediately left working for the Romans, and followed Christ. Malachi speaks of the “Sun of Righteousness arising with healing in His wings”, Malachi 4:2, and David spoke of the “morning without clouds”, 2 Samuel 23:4. All to come to pass when the Lord Jesus comes to reign. For Israel’s enemies, however, whether in Cyrus’ day or in the future, God will create evil. The word used here is found 640 times in the Old Testament. On 275 occasions the thought is of calamity of some sort. So whereas God brings in light, in the form of salvation and deliverance for Israel, He will bring in calamitous conditions for those who oppose Him. “Verily Thou art a God that hidest Thyself, O God of Israel the Saviour” expresses wonderment at the remarkable way God will intervene in salvation for His earthly people Israel in a future day. As the apostle Paul wrote, “How unsearchable are His judgements, and His ways past finding out”, Romans 11:33. The glory of God that will be expressed in Jesus Christ His Son when He reigns, will be so splendid, that it will be as if God hid Himself in Old Testament times. He did not in fact do so, but by comparison, it will be as if He did. He is called the God of Israel the Saviour, because through Jesus Christ He will intervene to rescue His people from their enemies. But more than this, He will save them from their sins when they repent and believe in the one they crucified centuries before. When they see the Lord Jesus coming in power and great glory, they shall look on Him whom they pierced, and weep in repentance, and accept Him as their long-promised Messiah. See Revelation 1:7; Zechariah 12:10-14; John 19:31-37. The reference to idol-worship is very solemn, for before Christ’s kingdom is set up, a time of great tribulation will come upon the earth, and a counterfeit messiah will arise, and demand that men worship him and his image. This will be a great test for the remnant of those who believe in Israel, and the prophet is putting on record beforehand, for their encouragement, that God will see to it that all who worship idols will be judged.